LIBRARY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 University of California. 
 
 Class 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 
r^ 
 
ANNALS or MY LIFE 
 1847-1856 
 

 %vo. price 15s. 
 
 
 ANNALS 
 
 OF MY EARLY 
 
 1 806-1 846. 
 
 LIFE. 
 
 By CHARLES WOEDSWOETH, D.D. 
 
 , D.C.L. 
 
 Bishop of St. 
 London : 
 
 Andrews and Fellow of Winchester 
 
 College 
 
 CO. 
 
 LONGMANS, GEEEN, & 
 
 New York : 15 East 16t'> Street. 
 
 
ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 1847— 1856 
 
 BY 
 
 CHAELES WOEDSWOETH, D.D., D.C.L. 
 
 BISHOP OF ST ANDREWS AND FELLOW OP WIXCHFi^TRR COLLEGE 
 
 EDITED BY W. EABL HODGSON 
 
 LONDON 
 
 LONGMANS, GEEEN, AND CO. 
 
 AND NEW YOKE : 15 EAST 16''' STREET 
 
 1893 
 
 All riahis: vpiprvetl 
 
v\j & 5" r ■ c) 
 
 /ft. 
 
 '«*%, 
 
TO THE MEMORY OF 
 
 WILLIAM OF WYKEHAM 
 
 THE PIOUS AND MUNIFICENT FOUNDER OF WINCHESTER COLLEGK 
 
 IN HEARTFELT GRATITUDE 
 
 FOR THE BENEFITS I HAVE RECEIVED 
 
 DURING THE LATTER PORTION OF MY LIFE AS A 
 
 FELLOW OF THAT COLLEGE 
 
 I DEDICATE THESE ANNALS 
 
 ON THE FIVE HUNDREDTH ANNIVERSARY 
 
 OF ITS OPENING 
 
 FLOREAT IN STERNUM AD DEI QLORIAM 
 
 ^ * r» rr r* O 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2007 with funding from 
 
 IVIicrosoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.archive:org/details/annalsofmylife1800wordrich 
 
NOTE 
 
 The Bishop of St. Andrews originally designed that his 
 Memoirs should be published in two volumes. He believed 
 that the second would be similar in size to the * Annals 
 of My Early Life,' published two years ago. It was found, 
 however, that the episodes subsequent to those recorded 
 in that book called for treatment more leisurely and 
 elaborate than that which could be given them in a volume 
 of reasonable size. Besides, Bishop Wordsworth's life was 
 of three distinct periods. There was the period of Oxford 
 and Winchester ; the period of Glenalmond ; the period of 
 St. Andrews. The work, then, is to be in three volumes. 
 This, the second, which was completed not many weeks 
 before the Bishop's death, on December 5 last year, en- 
 croaches upon the domain of the third only in so far as 
 affairs connected with the Wardenship of Trinity College 
 lingered into the Episcopate. The ' Annals ' now presented 
 are almost entirely autobiographical. The passages em- 
 bodying correspondence with Mr. Gladstone are the only 
 parts in which the w^ork differs materially from the MS. 
 as it left Bishop Wordsworth's hands. The Bishop once 
 mentioned to me that Mr. Gladstone was willing that 
 the letters referred to, in which he indicated the nature 
 of the considerations constraining him to change his policy 
 as regards the relationships of Church and State, should 
 
Vni ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 be published word for word. Now, however, Mr. Gladstone 
 feels that they should be reserved for his own * Life ' ; and 
 here, therefore, they are in oblique narration. Perhaps it 
 should be mentioned that the letter from Mrs. Gladstone 
 which is printed in Chapter VI., pp. 96-97, appears, in full, 
 with her sanction. 
 
 The second volume is published now by desire of the 
 Bishop, who, as will be seen, dedicated it to the Memory of 
 the Founder of Winchester College, which is five hundred 
 years old to-day. 
 
 The third volume has still to be written ; but all the 
 Bishop's papers were left in strict order, and it will be 
 published ere very long. The materials are in charge of 
 the Bishop of Salisbury, who will be grateful to old friends 
 and correspondents of the late Bishop of St. Andrews if 
 they will lend him any letters of interest written by his 
 uncle. Such letters should be sent to the care of Miss Mary 
 Barter, The Close, Salisbury, who has kindly undertaken to 
 copy and return them to their owners. Letters relating to 
 the period 1856-1892 will be especially valuable. 
 
 W. Eakl Hodgson. 
 
 London, March 28, 1893. 
 
PEEFACE 
 
 I HAVE to thank my numerous critics for the favourable 
 reception given, almost without exception, to my former 
 volume. When I say ' favourable reception,' I do not mean 
 that the praise was indiscriminate, or that the defects of 
 the book were not in many instances faithfully pointed 
 out. But, unfortunately, it too often happened that what 
 appeared a blemish to one critic was selected by another 
 for special commendation, so that it has been difficult for 
 me to profit by the criticism as a whole. It was to be ex- 
 pected that there would be differences of opinion in regard 
 to the relative merits and attractiveness of different parts 
 in a volume of such a composite character, according to 
 the different ages, tastes, positions, and experiences (and, I 
 may add, sex), of different readers; but the discordance I 
 refer to extended beyond this. For example (to begin with 
 the style of my book) : I am not a little at a loss what to 
 think of my performance in that fundamental respect when 
 in reviews, both of a high class, and both more or less 
 friendly, I find disagreements such as these. On the one 
 hand (' Church Quarterly Eeview ') I read : * It is a marked 
 deficiency in much English, as compared with French, prose 
 
X ANNALS or MY LIFE 
 
 literature that it is essentially inferior in style, and these 
 " Early Annals " suggest that classical scholarship is not 
 incompatible with heaviness in English composition, and 
 a straggling, invertebrate patchwork of original letterpress 
 and quotation.' Depreciation could scarcely go further. 
 On the other hand (' Scotsman ') I am told : ' This is a book 
 of great interest. ... It is, moreover, a work of no mean 
 literary merit. The style has all the charm which charac- 
 terises other writings of the author, and is pervaded by a 
 gentle and gracious spirit, which adds sweetness to literary 
 refinement,' What could an author desire more in the 
 way of praise ? ^ The puzzle is. Which of the two am I 
 to believe ? 
 
 Again, a talented and popular author, writing in a 
 famous Scotch magazine, who has paid me the compliment 
 of devoting seven double-columned pages to a review of my 
 ' Annals,' when she comes to speak of the EngHsh ' poetry ' 
 (save the mark !), those unpretending *nug8e canorae,' as I 
 call them, interspersed, as I had hoped, to give a little relief 
 to the prose, can find nothing better to say of them than, 
 * Perhaps Wordsworth's nephew would have been wise to 
 
 * other reviewers take the same side. For example, the Dean of Salisbury 
 in the Churchman magazine : ' The admirable EngHsh for which Bishop Words - 
 worth is so remarkable may claim a place for this volume near the graphic 
 narratives of Hume, Gibbon, &c.' The Banner : ' Bishop Wordsworth's 
 book is full of interesting anecdotes, told in fluent and elegant English.' 
 Also a well-known writer in the Aberdeen Free Press : * Before turning to 
 the substance of the Annals, we must express our admiration of the style in 
 which they are written. The lover of good English prose will find delight 
 in the Bishop's flowing and rhythmical periods, which seem to have been 
 composed under the inspiration of Coleridge's famous -protest {Friend, i, 19), 
 •' I can never so far sacrifice my judgment to the desire of being immediately 
 popular as to cast my sentences in the French mould, or affect a style which 
 an antient critic would have deemed purposely invented for persons troubled 
 with asthma to read, and for those to comprehend who labour under the 
 more pitiable asthma of a short- witted intellect. " ' 
 
PREFACE xi 
 
 keep his efforts of this kind under the decorous veil of Latin.' 
 It is but fair to add that one or two of my other critics, 
 and those among the most competent and most ai)preciative 
 of them all, have been equally uncomplimentary to that 
 portion of my book. For example : ' Of his tributes to the 
 English muse, not one, except as his, is worth preserving.' 
 So that I had begun to think seriously whether, in the event 
 of a future edition, it would not be desirable to exclude 
 the ' nugse ' altogether. On the other hand, a chivalrous 
 Aristarchus, in a well-reputed English monthly, came to the 
 rescue of my unhappy muse, and determined me to allow 
 her to remain where she is. He wrote: 'The English 
 verses, grave and gay (pp. 158-168), to which the occasion 
 [the incident in the Louvre] gave rise, are among the best 
 things of their kind that I have ever read.' This critic, 
 too, as will be seen in what follows, has not been without 
 powerful support from other quarters. Such being the fate 
 of the English verses, it would have been strange indeed if 
 the Latin compositions introduced still more frequently to 
 diversify the narrative, and occupying the greater part of 
 the Appendix, had not met, more or less, with similar con- 
 sideration. Even one of the kindliest and most intelligent 
 of my critics, whilst remarking that the compositions * en- 
 rich the volume,' gently suggests that they are ' sown 
 broadcast, perhaps too plentifully ' ; and a few other ob- 
 jectors, evidently belonging to the class of * modern Bdp- 
 fiapot ' whom Archdeacon Denison describes so scornfully 
 as ' miserrimum pecus,' have made no secret that they are 
 altogether hostile to such productions. Nevertheless, I am 
 more than kept in countenance by the testimonies of an 
 opposite character. 
 
XU ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 The literary organ which stands at the head of our 
 weekly journals has pronounced that * the Greek and Latin 
 compositions are faultless, superior even to the English 
 composition, though that, too, is excellent.' Our leading 
 daily journals, both English and Scotch, concur, more or 
 less, in the same verdict.^ Our leading Church weekly is 
 in accord with the two leading secular dailies. Speaking 
 of * the verses, English, Latin, and Greek,' it writes : ' It 
 is needless to say that they are all elegant, scholarly, 
 and appropriate ' ; while in a Presbyterian (Free Church) 
 organ so far north as Aberdeen appears the following: 
 * The exquisite examples of Greek and Latin verse will be 
 dearly cherished by the experts who can appreciate their 
 merit. And though the general reader may complain 
 somewhat of the exuberance of the Bishop's classical 
 muse, and wish that fewer specimens had sufSced, with 
 such a complaint the specialist will have no sympathy.' 
 When the judgment of his critics is so discordant, an 
 author may be excused if he prefers to act upon the 
 opinions of those who are most favourable to his perform- 
 ances. 
 
 Again, with reference to what I had to say about 
 Newman, one critic tells his readers that I am * very severe 
 
 ' In one I read : ' We can only briefly mention, in conclusion, the 
 "Occasional Compositions in Latin and English verse " with which the 
 reminiscences are copiously and very pleasantly interspersed. Dr. Words- 
 worth is rather a scholar than a poet ; but his English versification is always 
 graceful, while his Latin composition abounds in those rare felicities of dic- 
 tion which are so characteristic of the finer scholarship of his day.' Another 
 journal concludes its friendly notice in these words : ' A considerable part of 
 the book is taken up with the Bishop's verses in Latin and English. As 
 scholarly productions, the Latin poems are of excelling merit ; and the 
 verses in English arc always neat, and sometimes clever.' They aimed at 
 no higher praise. 
 
PREFACE XIU 
 
 on Dr. Newman ' ; while another observes that of Newman 
 I * uniformly speak in terms of admiring forbearance and 
 kindness.' One critic objects that my Postscript on the 
 Oxford Movement * adds nothing to our knowledge of the 
 subject ' ; another reassures me by remarking that, if my 
 volume ' contained nothing more than the Postscript, with 
 its examination of Cardinal Newman's career and conduct, 
 it would have an abiding value.' ^ And generally, in regard 
 to that portion of my book, the tenor of the criticism, 
 whether favourable or the reverse, may for the most part 
 be conjectured beforehand from the ecclesiastical stand- 
 points of the several journals in which it appears. I do not 
 find, however, that any serious or well-argued attempt has 
 been made to refute the main contention which my Post- 
 script undertakes to establish ; but, of course, it was too 
 much to hope that it would give entire satisfaction either 
 to the adherents of the Church Union on the one hand, or to 
 those of the Church Association on the other ; nor could 
 it be expected that it would suffice to dissipate the cloud 
 of adoring incense which had gathered around Newman's 
 name, and prevented so many, even in our Church's 
 ranks, from seeing that, while they were idolising him, 
 they were doing scant justice to the Holy Mother whom 
 he, her self-appointed champion, had abandoned in order 
 to throw himself into the arms of her worst and most un- 
 compromising foe. Surely a feeling of loyalty and affection 
 for our Church ought to take precedence of admiration for 
 
 ' I may be allowed, perhaps, to mention that, in a very kind letter 
 acknowledging my Annals, Mr. Gladstone, among other remarks, confirms 
 that judgment. He writes : ' The passages in which you have minutely 
 tracked the movement of Newman's opinions are, I think, not only interest- 
 ing, but of great historical value.' 
 
XIV ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 any man, howsoever brilliant his intellectual gifts, and 
 howsoever faultless (which can scarcely be said of Newman) 
 his conduct and his character. 
 
 But to pass on to another matter, one which will require 
 to be treated somewhat more at length. I allude to the 
 large number of letters from friends and others which 
 the book contains — letters which, it is objected, have too 
 much the appearance of mere testimonials in my own 
 favour. The appeal made to the candour and forbearance 
 of my readers in the Advertisement to my former volume, 
 on the score of the necessity for ' egotism ' in such a work, 
 has been accepted most kindly by many of my critics, and 
 some have even gone so far as to say that no such appeal 
 was needed ; ^ but others, and perhaps the larger number, 
 have not taken that indulgent view. They would wish the 
 quantity of such letters to be considerably reduced. I am 
 not surprised at this ; but I am not without hope that 
 when I have explained the motives which principally led 
 me to insert so many the verdict may be modified, if not 
 recalled. The complaint has reference, I believe, mainly, 
 if not entirely, to the Winchester period : in part, perhaps, 
 to the letters of condolence on the death of my father 
 (which appeared to be called for as the most effective answer 
 to disparaging remarks upon him, such as those made 
 by Lord Houghton, and published in his ' Life ') ; but still 
 more, I suppose, to the letters deprecating my resignation, 
 or written in acknowledgment of my several publications. 
 
 ^ ' As in all autobiographies, the author has to speak much of himself ; yet 
 there is in its pages nothing of egotism. It is remarkable, indeed, how little 
 the author obtrudes himself on the reader, and how completely the latter is 
 made to feel that he is listening to an old man repeating the story of his 
 life in the simplest and most unaffected way.' — Scottish Review. 
 
PREFACE XV 
 
 Here, again, there were in my own mind reasons sufficient 
 not only to justify, but to require, the production of those 
 letters — reasons which ought, perhaps, to have been openly 
 avowed in connection with their publication, but which, at 
 all events, it will be desirable to mention now. First, then, 
 it is obvious that, if my readers were to be enabled to judge 
 of the improvement effected by what I had endeavoured to 
 do for the benefit of the College boys, the revelation must 
 come from others rather than from myself. I could simply 
 record the facts : the results, even if known to me suffi- 
 ciently, I could not venture to describe without incurring 
 the stigma of self-praise, and, it might be, also a suspicion 
 that the description which I gave was exaggerated. But, 
 more than this, it must not be supposed that my efforts 
 for the religious improvement of the College boys at a 
 time when the publication of the Oxford Tracts had excited 
 so much suspicion could be so singularly fortunate as to 
 escape misrepresentation. Unhappily, my sermon on 
 * Evangelical Eepentance ' had given rise to controversy, 
 and Mr. Nicolson's pamphlet in reply to it was not the 
 only one in which my trustworthiness as a preacher of 
 the Gospel had been called in question. The ecclesiastical 
 atmosphere of Winchester was then in such a state that 
 the sound Church doctrine which I sought to inculcate 
 could not be carried on without liability to sinister reports, 
 some of which would be ludicrous enough if they had not 
 been mischievous. For example, S. Wilberforce (then Arch- 
 deacon) informed me that I was currently accused of teach- 
 ing the boys to * worship angels,' and he wished to know 
 whether the rumour he had heard was true ! I was able 
 to assure him that ' the head and front of my offending had 
 
xvi ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 this extent, no more ' — that when my class came to the 
 strikmg passage in the second ^Eneid, 
 
 Excessere omnes adytis arisque relictis 
 Di, quibus imperium hoc steterat, 
 
 I had pointed out that * the heathen were not without 
 a consciousness of the power of the invisible world, and 
 that we Christians had much more reason to believe in the 
 existence of such powers.* But a more serious scandal arose 
 out of the report that I had wished to introduce in College 
 the practice of private Confession. One of my ablest and 
 best -informed critics, the writer in the ' Speaker,' who, I have 
 discovered, was a College Junior at the time, and the tenor 
 of whose remarks is, upon the whole, most friendly, has 
 referred to the incident ; but he has rather overstated it. 
 The facts were these ; and, now that the matter has been 
 pubHcly brought up, it is well that they should be recorded, 
 as tending to make the narrative of that portion of my 
 Winchester life complete. — 
 
 When my health broke down towards the end of 1844, 
 and I was sent away under doctor's orders, the Warden 
 undertook to prepare the College boys who were to be 
 Confirmed at the end of that half-year. Eeturning after 
 the Christmas holidays, I felt that I had lost a precious 
 opportunity for becoming better acquainted with the boys 
 who had been Confirmed ; and, considering how I might best 
 supply the deficiency, and acquire the necessary influence 
 over them for their good, it occurred to me to suggest ^ that 
 
 ^ The suggestion was fully explained in a Sacrament Lecture delivered to 
 the whole body of the College communicants on the Sunday evening after 
 Ascension Day, 1845. It was entitled, ♦ Apprehension from Increase of 
 Communicants, and Private Acknowledgment of Sin Recommended,' and was 
 
PREFACE xvii 
 
 I should be glad to assist them with reference to their 
 private prayers, so as to make them more suitable to their 
 special wants, their riper age, and increased responsibilities, 
 and otherwise by giving them advice such as their special 
 circumstances might seem to require. This, of course, 
 might, and probably would, in some cases involve the 
 acknowledgment of previous failure, of what they had done 
 amiss ; and from such acknowledgment I strongly recom- 
 mended them not to shrink. I had no thought, as I stated 
 at the time, of introducing Sacramental Confession, periodical 
 or otherwise, which is, I believe, unsuited for the young, 
 and for the most part prejudicial rather than salutary 
 even to adults, except in cases such as those in which our 
 Church has directly sanctioned it. My intention was good ; 
 but whether what I proposed was altogether wise amid 
 the circumstances may perhaps be doubted. As it was, 
 nothing came of the proposal, some of the senior boys (who, 
 as my critic states, * discerned in the scheme dangerous 
 inquisitorship ') interposing to prevent its accompHshment.* 
 Nothing came of it, except that it gave opportunity to those 
 
 intended to form Discourse XXIV. in Christian Boyhood. Upon full reflec- 
 tion, however, as the suggestion itself had been abandoned, it was thought 
 better to print only a few copies, to be put into the boys' hands ; which was 
 done (and a dedication prefixed, ' To the Communicants of Winchester 
 College ') after my resignation, April 23, 1846. 
 
 1 This conduct on the part of some of the seniors, acquiesced in by 
 the rest, elicited from me a lecture, addressed (October 12, 1845) to the 
 prefects separately, and subsequently printed, ' by order of the Warden,' for 
 their benefit, but not included in Christian Boyhood. In that lecture I 
 earnestly reminded them of their duties towards ' inferiors,' as prescribed 
 by the College statutes, and of the solemn oath which they had each and 
 all taken to observe those statutes. The obligations thus imposed upon 
 them bound them to aim at the edification and improvement of their 
 younger brethren, and for this purpose, whenever there should be occasion, 
 to report to the authorities whatever they should see and know to be amiss 
 in their conduct. 
 
 II. a 
 
XVlll ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 who desired occasion for further detraction of my motives 
 and principles — detraction which, some ten years later, 
 after I had become Bishop, culminated in a statement put 
 forth in an abusive pamphlet by a refractory clergyman of 
 my diocese (in order to divert upon me the odium of ruinous 
 mismanagement on his own part) to the effect that I had 
 been nearly * the ruin of Winchester,' and of every other 
 institution with which I had been connected ! I happen 
 to know that that pamphlet, at the time of its publica- 
 tion, was to be seen exposed in the shop-window, and lying 
 upon the counter, of our College bookseller. I do not 
 suppose that he himself was aware of the nature of its con- 
 tents : doubtless copies had been sent to him in the hope 
 that my name, which appeared conspicuously on the 
 title-page, might attract customers among the boys and 
 Masters. 
 
 To enter into direct or personal controversy in any shape 
 in answer to misrepresentations and calumnies of which the 
 passage just now quoted may be considered as a full-blown 
 specimen was, of course, out of the question. But, in look- 
 ing back over the past for the purposes of this work, I could 
 not do otherwise than recall them to mind, inasmuch as 
 there might be some still living, especially in Scotland, upon 
 whom such attacks had made an impression injurious to 
 my character, and influence for good. And, if so, how could 
 I repair the mischief, or at least disarm it of its injustice ? 
 In no way, as it seemed to me, more innocently or more 
 effectually than by shewing the opinion entertained of me 
 by those upon the spot who would be best able and most 
 concerned to censure my faults, if faults were to be found ; 
 and not only by them, but also by others at a distance, of 
 
PKEFACE Xix 
 
 various sentiments and positions in the Church, who at least 
 could judge of my religious views and tenets by what I had 
 written and published to the world. There is not one of 
 the numerous letters in my * Annals ' the insertion of which 
 may not find its justification in what has now been said. 
 Even those which have no recommendation from the name 
 of the writer, or on any other account, may be seen to be 
 serviceable from that point of view ; ' testimonials,' they may 
 be called, ' and not history ' ; but, be that as it may, it is 
 certain that they would not have been written, or that 
 they would have been written in terms different from those 
 employed, if the writers had believed that the com- 
 plaints to which I had been subjected had rested upon 
 any sufficient ground. I was concerned to show that up to 
 the very moment of my resignation I had enjoyed the full 
 confidence of the entire Wykehamical Body ; and the 
 number and variety of the letters in question prove this 
 better and more clearly than any narrative could have been 
 made to do. It may be alleged that the speeches introduced 
 in Thucydides or in Livy are not history ; but they enable 
 us to realise, more vividly than we could otherwise have 
 done, what were the motives and feelings, at the time, of 
 the principals engaged in the several transactions to which 
 they belong. 
 
 After all, the best answer to be given to one and all of 
 the critical objections to which I have referred will be to 
 print the following letter from one in whose judgment I can 
 safely confide : with whom my personal acquaintance is, 
 unhappily, and must be unavoidably, very shght ; to whom 
 I did not send a copy of the book ; who could have no other 
 
 motive for writing to me concerning it than that which 
 
 a 2 
 
XX ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 his own kindly disposition and sense of justice combined 
 to raise. I allude to the senior Bishop of the American 
 reformed Church, the universally esteemed and respected 
 Dr. Williams, Bishop of Connecticut, who wrote to me as 
 follows : 
 
 Middletown, Conn. 
 
 My dear Bishop of St. Andrews, — I have just been reading 
 the first volume of your autobiography, and I cannot deny myself 
 the satisfaction of saying to you how deeply I have been in- 
 terested, and edified too, by the wording. Indeed, I have read it 
 twice through, for I could not, on the first reading, stop to take it 
 all in. 
 
 During a three months' stay in Oxford, in 1840-41, 1 had met 
 a good many of those who are mentioned in it ; and this added to 
 its interest. 
 
 There is, in this country, a most unhappy and stupid prejudice 
 growing up against the study of what people are pleased to 
 call ' the dead languages.' But there is enough of old-fashioned 
 scholarship left to appreciate your labours in that direction, 
 and to enjoy the exquisite Greek and Latin verses which you 
 have given us. I wish your testimony as to the value of Cicero's 
 writings in forming a style could be read by all who are interested 
 in education. 
 
 Let me also thank you especially for the admirable Appendix 
 (shall I call it ?) on the ' Oxford Movement.' I cannot under- 
 stand the Newman-olatry, and still less the Manning-olatry, which 
 has cropped out so in England. And I have seen nothing so 
 calculated to put matters right, in this regard, as your remarkable 
 catena from his writings. What a revelation is contained in his 
 declaration, in 1844, that ' for full three years ' he had felt ' a 
 clear conviction that Christianity and the Eoman system ' were 
 substantially identical, taken in connection with his confession, in 
 1843, that he speaks * more confidently than he feels ' about the 
 Anglican position ! Does not this justify what Charles Kingsley 
 said ? Or are ' assent to ' and * belief in ' things that can rightly 
 differ and yet co-exist ? And yet, I fancy, in Newman's case the 
 obliquity was more intellectual than moral. 
 
 I do most earnestly hope and pray that you have health and 
 strength to give us the second volume ; and not for that alone, 
 
PREFACE XXI 
 
 but for many years to come. I should think his Grace of 
 Argyll must be in the category of those who have said things 
 which, on reflection, * they would rather not,' as Du Maurier 
 says. 
 
 Believe me, my dear Bishop, 
 
 Your very affectionate brother, 
 
 J. Williams, 
 Bishop of Connecticut. 
 The Et. Eev. the Bishop of St. Andrews. 
 
 So much, then, in self-defence; and I have thought 
 it desirable to enter somewhat fully into particulars, 
 because the same course which I adopted in my former 
 volume, after due consideration and not without antici- 
 pating the objections it has incurred, I intend — ^ace 
 criticomm — to follow in the volume which I am now to begin. 
 In the matter of occasional composition in Latin or in 
 English verse, I shall again have to hold the balance be- 
 tween the Specialist and the General Keader ; but I hope 
 that the latter will now have less reason to complain, in 
 proportion as the contents throughout will be of a graver 
 character, and such as to admit less readily than before the 
 companionship of ' trifling ' materials. I shall have to 
 tread more than before over difficult and dangerous ground ; 
 I shall have to pass through periods and scenes in which 
 party strife and feelings of hostility were too often ex- 
 hibited ; and, in seeking to avoid a controversial tone and 
 temper as much as possible, I shall endeavour to explain 
 and to justify the lines which I have taken, by letting others 
 speak for me so far as I can, rather than by setting up 
 formal defences in my own person. At Winchester I had 
 seen, and felt in some degree, the working of party spirit on 
 the Low Church side. In Scotland I have been made to see 
 
XXll ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 and to feel for many years the working of the same spirit, 
 and exerted with still greater animosity, on the High 
 Church side. But — laus Deo ! — that time has now passed 
 away, or very nearly so ; and I hope it will be possible to 
 recall its incidents, not only without bitterness, but with 
 an earnest desire to avoid raking up the embers of 
 extinguished controversy more than is necessary for the 
 simple statement of facts, with a view to the guidance, the 
 warning, or the encouragement, of those who are to come 
 after us. 
 
 It now only remains to record in this Preface a few 
 particulars by which communications I have received from 
 correspondents known and unknown, or remarks which 
 have appeared in critical notices, enable me to amplify, 
 substantiate, or amend, several passages of my former 
 volume. 
 
 P. 20, line 7. Some doubt has been raised as to the 
 truth of the statement there made respecting the cutting 
 out of Lord Palmerston's name, but without sufficient cause. 
 The following circumstances, which I distinctly remember, 
 enable me to feel sure of the facts. From some cause or 
 other, a panel in the old wainscoting had to be replaced. 
 It was at the Head Master's end of the room upon the wall 
 about the middle of the seats of the sixth form. It was 
 not one of the large upright panels, but a small oblong one 
 just above the basement. There was not space in it for 
 above six or seven names. Butler wished to secure room 
 (difficult to be found in any of the old panels, cut about 
 and filled up so completely as they were with the names 
 of boys of many generations) for Temple (afterwards Lord 
 Palmerston), Kobinson (afterwards Viscount Groderich and 
 
PREFACE xxiii 
 
 Earl of Kipon), and, I think, one other; and, in order to 
 secure this, he had the names pencilled beforehand ; they 
 were eventually cut out by the carpenter employed about 
 the school, whose name I forget. 
 
 P. 24. The lady referred to on that page has kindly 
 sent me a copy of my Harrow 'Vale.' It seems to me 
 rather better than I had feared. The sentiments which I 
 find in it, if they had no other merit, were at least genuine, 
 and came from the heart. Here is a specimen : 
 
 (I)S iyKa6rjl3av ttoAA.' c^^'^ €v8at/>tova. 
 
 EuEiP. Hippol. de Troezene, 
 
 I 
 
 Fare thee well, dear Harrow ! Sorrow 
 
 Steals upon my drooping heart 
 When I think that ere to-morrow 
 
 Dawns upon me, we must part. 
 
 II 
 
 Long have I enjoyed thy pleasures, 
 
 Long thy useful labours pHed ; 
 These have been my dearest treasures, 
 
 These, alas, are now denied. 
 
 Ill 
 
 Care with thee is ever fleeting ; 
 
 Tears, if any, fleeting too ; 
 As the Hours, Aurora greeting, 
 
 Sweep away the sparkling dew. 
 
 IV 
 
 Joy and Hope and Sport and Laughter 
 Soon dethrone the usurper Pain : 
 
 ! my youthful heart, hereafter 
 When shall these things be again ? 
 
XXIV ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 Yes : till now unceasing gladness 
 E'er hath smiled upon the past : 
 
 This hour is here my first of sadness, 
 For with thee it is my last. 
 
 VI 
 
 All that charms my boyish spirit, 
 All that I am wont to love, 
 
 Others now will soon inherit ; 
 Others in my footsteps rove. 
 
 VII 
 
 "When the waves of life come o'er me, 
 
 And surround my fragile bark, 
 Oft thy form shall rise before me, 
 
 Bright, tho' all around be dark. 
 
 VIII 
 
 Then, as onward I am going, 
 
 Wheresoe'er my course may be. 
 Even the Zephyrs hither blowing 
 
 Each shall waft a sigh for thee. 
 
 P. 32. Reverend Henry John Torre, who was at Harrow 
 for seven years (1831-38), and whose ' Reminiscences ' of 
 those years have been printed by Canon Bridgeman, writes 
 to me, March 14, 1892 : * I was very much interested in your 
 *' Annals of Early Life" at our old school, and was amused 
 to find the lines on " Greentree " quoted from memory, as 
 mine were [given in his ' Reminiscences ' at p. 47]. I find 
 yours are more correct than mine, with the exception of 
 '* Richard." I feel quite sure the name was '^ Isaac." ' He 
 adds : * Alas ! like many other old wooden monuments, it 
 has now been removed.' 
 
PREFACE XXV 
 
 P. 34. Lord Eollo has reminded me of an omission, 
 which I much regret, in the account of our visit to Harrow. 
 It had occurred to me previously (but too late to be 
 remedied) and I had made a memorandum to supply it in 
 a future edition, if called for. He wrote, January 18, 1892 : 
 * The recollections I have of our very interesting visit to 
 Harrow are quite the same as those you have given. The 
 only thing that occurred to me is that it would have been 
 interesting if you had added that we lunched afterwards 
 with Dr. Montagu Butler, the son of the old Head Master 
 who figured in the story, and who occupied, at the time of 
 our visit, his father's place.' Yes, certainly : the kind and 
 hospitable reception given to us when we called to pay our 
 respects to Dr. M. Butler, whom I had not known previ- 
 ously, ought to have been mentioned. He had been a 
 college friend of Lord Kollo at Cambridge. After luncheon 
 he took us to see the Boys' library, erected by subscription 
 in testimony to the services of Dr. Vaughan (who succeeded 
 my brother as Head Master), and called by his name. 
 
 P. 67. The late Dean of Christ Church writes to me, 
 November, 1891 : ' Gaisford's letter to Lord Liverpool is 
 confirmed by the fact that I heard it from Mr. Turner, a 
 Christ Church man, who was Curate of Felpham, where 
 Cyril Jackson resided after his retirement, and there heard 
 it from the old Dean himself.' 
 
 P. 69. Whether the following anecdote is authentic 
 I cannot say; nor do I remember when or where I first 
 heard it. It used to be told as an instance of Person's 
 extraordinary cleverness and quickness of wit. I have 
 never seen it in print; but it deserves, I think, to be 
 recorded. 
 
XXvi ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 There was in those days a well-known Canon of Ely, 
 named Jeremiah King. Porson was staying with him ; and 
 one day, at dinner, when they had got into discussion upon 
 questions of etymology, Porson gave a derivation which 
 King considered to be so far-fetched as to be quite ridi- 
 culous. ' You might as well say that my name is connected 
 with cucumber.' (Probably there was a cucumber on the 
 table which suggested the comparison.) *And so it is,' 
 said Porson. ' How so ? ' said King. ' Why, thus : Jere- 
 miah King, by contraction Jerry King ; Jerry King, by 
 contraction and metathesis, Gherkin; and Gherkin, we 
 know, is a cucumber pickled ! ' 
 
 P. 72. One of my critics mforms me privately by 
 letter that the * splenetic parody ' upon my uncle there 
 quoted was by Hartley Coleridge ; and he favours me with 
 another verse : 
 
 Unbought his works ; his milk-white doe 
 
 With dust is dark and dim ; 
 Our Bard is on the shelf ; and ! 
 
 The difference to him ! 
 
 P. 80. A letter from Mr. Smythe of Methven Castle, 
 November 9, 1891, contains the following : 
 
 * As corroborating what you say of the attractiveness of 
 James Hope's appearance and manner, the following inci- 
 dent may interest you : In 1841 or 1842, Hope and I were 
 both engaged as counsel before a Parliamentary Committee. 
 We had been talking together previous to business com- 
 mencing. Presently Serjeant Talfourd (author of "Ion," &c.) , 
 whom I knew, came up to me, and asked who the young 
 man was with whom I had been conversing. On my reply- 
 
PREFACE XXvii 
 
 ing that his name was Hope, Talfourd's rejoinder was, '' I 
 never saw so pleasing a face." ' 
 
 I have also had a letter from Mr. Henry Barnett, of 
 Glympton Park, in which he writes : ' At Eton I was 
 Hope's fag as long as I was a lower boy ; and he was 
 charming then, and a kind friend to me as long as he 
 lived.' 
 
 P. 113, note. From a review of my book in the 
 ' Churchman ' for December 1891, by the Dean of Salis- 
 bmy : 
 
 * The Bishop does not seem to be aware that the false 
 quantity on poor Maida's statue was a slip of Lockhart's, 
 not of Sir Walter's : 
 
 MaidsB marmorea dermis sub imagine, Maida, 
 Ad januam Domini : sit tibi terra levis. 
 
 So stands the epitaph.' Compare Miss A. Mozley's * Essays 
 from "Blackwood," ' p. 236. 
 
 P. 177 sqq. Not only schoolmasters, but many others, 
 may be interested in reading the following extract of a 
 letter from Cardinal Manning, October 4, 1891 : 
 
 * There is one thing that comes home to me. If, when 
 you were trying to get one uniform Greek grammar, I had 
 known your need, I could have given you a living and per- 
 sonal example of the mischief of a diversity of grammars. 
 My father sent me to a school which prepared boys for 
 Westminster. I learned the Westminster Greek grammar. 
 It was Busby's, not Camden's. When I went to Harrow, 
 at Michaelmas, I was placed in the fourth form, and at 
 Christmas kept back [i.e., from promotion to a higher 
 form] through the confusion of grammars. However, this 
 
XXVlll ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 did me great good ; for, when I went home to Coombe Bank 
 for the Christmas hoHdays, I got up every morning at 5 a.m., 
 Hghted the fire, and worked at the Eton Greek Grammar 
 [then used at Harrow] till 7 ; made my breakfast, got on 
 my pony, and rode up to Mr. Poulson's, the curate, beyond 
 the church, by 8 o'clock, and worked with him till 9 or 
 later. By this I got in line again ^ but it was hard and 
 discouraging work, and I felt the mischief long after. Your 
 uniformity would have saved me all this ; but the getting 
 up in the dark did me much good, and I have liked it ever 
 since.' 
 
 We may see, I think, in this narrative the germ of 
 one, at least, of the qualities by which the writer became 
 so great and distinguished a man among his contempo- 
 raries. 
 
 Tu ne cede malis, sed contra audentior ito ! 
 
 P. 187 and p. 273. I was glad to learn what the late 
 Dean of Christ Church told me in the following extract of 
 a letter, October 31, 1891 : 
 
 I note two things which you may Uke to have for a second 
 ' edition. The author of the review in the ' Educational Magazine ' 
 was no other than myself. I think you must have read it at the 
 time. I thought it was you who told me that it had irritated 
 Hawtrey. I have no copy of it. The Editor was, if I remember 
 rightly, Frederick Maurice. 
 
 The other matter is the excellent Aristophanic description of 
 Swiss ocoLiropoL, Mr. Bayne, our College librarian, was at the 
 Grimsel a short time before the Hospice was burned down, and, 
 turning over the Travellers' Book, he saw the Greek lines, ac- 
 companied by a pen-and-ink sketch by myself. He copied out 
 the lines, and I enclose them as he has recopied them. He is 
 the most accurate of mankind : 
 
PREFACE xxix 
 
 ^(upelv, KadevSuv, ia-OteLV, ttlvclv ydXa, 
 ^((opeiv, fSc^aLai ws KaAov KCKpayevai, 
 KovTOv rpLTrrjxw ^(cpcrtv olaKOcrrpoipeLv, 
 raAAtcrrt fid^ecv, Tovvofx iv ySt^SXo) ypa^etv, 
 6/x^pocf)6pov (1)9 TO, 7rA,eto-Ta ^\a(r(f>7)fji€Lv Ata* 
 
 TOLOaS' 6 /3 LOTOS eCTTt TWV oSotTTOpCDV. 
 
 My critic in the * Speaker ' also favours me and his 
 readers with a full copy of the same inscription : ' Let us 
 present it to the Author — it is well worth preserving — as 
 transcribed by us at the Grimsel many years ago.' It is the 
 same as the above, except that at the end of the first line he 
 reads irdXiv, not yaXa. This involves a curious example of 
 the danger of conjectural criticism. My Salisbury friend, 
 who could remember only the three lines printed in Vol. i., 
 had informed me that there had been a blot which obscured 
 the word at the end of line 1, and that a subsequent traveller 
 had inserted yd\a ex conjectura, I have no doubt I wrote 
 iraXiv (with a comma after Trlvstv), to go with x^P^^^ ^^ ^^^ 
 next line. And this is confirmed by Liddell, as well as by 
 the writer in the ' Speaker.' I have also suggested BalvsiVf 
 as being rather better than x^P^^^ > ^^^ i^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^' 
 wSf, as better than so-tl — approhante Henrico Liddell. He 
 writes : ' I remember now ttoXiv was certainly the word, 
 not yaXa. We used not to drink milk, so far as I remember ; 
 and TrdXii/ is for other reasons better; wBe is certainly 
 better than ian, for all travellers do not act as the Swiss 
 oBoLTTopoL ; but I believe scrn was the word in the arche- 
 type.' 
 
 I have received two other copies of the same verses. 
 One of them is from Dr. Cazenove, of Edinburgh, who tells 
 me that he transcribed them when he was at the Grimsel 
 in 1844, the year after Liddell and I were there, and he 
 
XXX ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 gives ttoXlv in the first line ; so that the blot which 
 afterwards obscured the word had not yet been made. 
 The other is from Kev. E. Birley, of Hulme, Manchester, 
 who was under me at Winchester, and writes that when 
 he was at the Grimsel, in 1848, he ' found the verses in 
 the Travellers' Book, and transferred a copy thereof to 
 his Journal.' 
 
 P. 196. Mr. E.D. A. Morshead, writing in the 'Academy,' 
 in a notice of my book, for which I beg him to accept my 
 sincere thanks, has not quite understood what I meant to 
 say when I spoke of * backsliding ' in the matter of the re- 
 form of Greek grammar. I meant — not that my grammar 
 was not to be altered and improved, or even superseded by 
 a better if possible, but — that I feared the great principle 
 of unity for which I had contended, even more than for the 
 merits of the book itself, a principle which the nine head- 
 masters had formally accepted in 1866, had been departed 
 from. The remarks of Cardinal Manning, given above, 
 afford a pertinent illustration of what I had in mind. 
 
 P. 236. What is there stated respecting the learning 
 of verse by heart at Winchester is remarkably confirmed 
 by Lord Selborne. He writes : 
 
 There was another pecuhar exercise in those days for the 
 
 * Middle ' and ' Junior ' parts of the Fifth, called * Standing up.' 
 This consisted in learning by heart, and repeating to the second 
 master [in eight lessons] during the interval (which we called 
 
 * cloister-time ' ) as many lines of some Latin or Greek poet, selected 
 by ourselves, as each boy chose, construing also such parts of them 
 as might be required, in order to test our knowledge of their mean- 
 ing. . . . Very extraordinary indeed were some of those perform- 
 ances, especially when the age of the boys (seldom more than 
 fourteen or fifteen) is taken into account. I remember more 
 than one instance of a boy taking up the whole ' ^Eneid,' and 
 
PREFACE xxxi 
 
 passing successfully through every test of his memory or his 
 intelligence which the second master (and Mr. Ridding was not 
 a man to be imposed upon) thought fit to apply. The most 
 wonderful case of all was that of Henry Butler, a younger son of 
 the then Earl of Carrick, who afterwards went into the Army, 
 acquired early fame by the heroic defence of Silistria, and was 
 among the gallant Wykehamists who died in the Crimean War. 
 He took up and passed well in all Homer's ' Iliad.' 
 
 The classical scholar will probably be of opinion that 
 the interesting fact thus recorded may claim to go some 
 way towards settling the controversy respecting the Homeric 
 authorship of that poem. In my own experience as second 
 master, the most remarkable feat of the same kind which 
 I remember was the repetition, in one lesson, of a whole 
 Greek play by Henry Furneaitx, afterwards Fellow and 
 Tutor of Corpus. 
 
 P. 325. One of my reviewers, whose sympathies, appa- 
 rently, are more with the Roman Cardinal than with the 
 Church of England, writes, not very kindly — and, as I 
 shall show, not very justly — with reference to what is there 
 said of my correspondence with Newman : ' In reality, 
 Newman and he [Wordsworth] were nothing to each other, 
 and the note and present were little likely to have any 
 effect on Newman's mind.' The fairness of that remark 
 will best be seen by the following extract from a letter, 
 dated November 5, 1891, which I received quite un- 
 expectedly from Newman's confidential friend and literary 
 executor, Father Neville (personally unknown to me). He 
 had seen in my * Annals ' the expression of my regret that 
 I had not taken and preserved a copy of the reply which I 
 wrote to Newman's note there printed (p. 325) ; but he 
 confounded that reply with my former letter (proposing the 
 
XXXll ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 present of the Wetstein), and, supposing that to be the one 
 which I wished to have, he most kindly took the trouble of 
 copying it out, and sent it to me, favouring me at the same 
 time with these, among other, remarks from himself, which, 
 as well as the transcript, I was very thankful to receive : 
 
 I have wished to tell you of the Cardinal's leave-taking of 
 your Wetstein — indeed, of yourself through it — in the May before 
 his death ; but, since, among other reasons, neither his voice 
 nor the sight of his acts can accompany my writing, I will 
 not make mention of the details of that occasion ; but I may 
 truly say that from the day you made him the present till the 
 last year of his life Wetstein scarcely ever failed, at least once 
 in the year, to bring you to his kind memory. ... I cannot offer 
 to send you your autograph letter, for the Cardinal fastened it 
 into Vol. i., and long, long ago he placed the two volumes in the 
 Library which he had built for his books. In a post or two, if 
 not by this, your Lordship shall have the copy. 
 
 The copy, which was punctually sent, and accompanied 
 with the transcriber's assurance that *it had been great 
 pleasure to give all the pains he could to what the Cardinal 
 prized so much,' is as follows : 
 
 [Inscription in the book. — To the Kevd. John Henry Newman, 
 in token of affectionate respect and sincere gratitude, from 
 Charles Wordsworth. Winchester, September 4, 1844.] 
 
 College, Winchester : August 29, 1844. 
 
 My dear Mr. Newman, — The death of a friend has lately put 
 me in possession of a duplicate copy of Wetstein's Edition of the 
 Greek Testament. I wonder whether you possess the book ; and, 
 if not, whether you would allow me to offer you mine. It would 
 give me the greatest pleasure if I might, altho' I feel it is rather 
 obtrusive and presumptuous, and that I have no claim whatever 
 to ask such a favour ; yet the immense debt of reverence and of 
 public and private thanks which I feel is due to you makes me 
 forward to catch at even such a straw as this to show, if I may. 
 
PREFACE XXXlll 
 
 but a spark of gratitude ; not— and, alas ! that one should be 
 drawn in these days to make such humiliating protests — not, of 
 course, as professing implicit concurrence in all that you may 
 have written— tho' this too, I can well believe, is all my own fault 
 and failing, rather than yours — but as desiring to convey the un- 
 feigned duty, sympathy, and most affectionate respect which I 
 should be ashamed of myself if I did not entertain, and seek to 
 express, towards one who has been so great a spiritual benefactor 
 to all his brethren. 
 
 I am, dear Mr. Newman, 
 
 Yours ever most faithful and obliged, 
 
 C. Wordsworth. 
 
 The reader will now be able to judge how far my 
 reviewer was justified in his remark that Newman and I 
 were nothing to each other. 
 
 Father Neville afterwards favoured me with another 
 letter, in which he informed me that he had been a pupil 
 at Winchester when I was second master ; and, after men- 
 tioning several interesting incidents of that time, and of 
 my efforts for the good of the boys, which he remembered, 
 he was so kind as to add : * You have not done yourself 
 full justice. But I feel I must have already seemed to 
 you to^ be taking a liberty in saying so much ; which, 
 however, has been to me irrepressible from the interest 
 your " Annals " have afforded me.' 
 
 II. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION 
 
 Episcopacy in Scotland— Fear of Puseyism— Presbyterian appre- 
 hensions . 1 
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 OPENING OF TRINITY COLLEGE— 1847 
 
 Death of Dora Wordsworth— The Queen in Scotland —Scotch boys 
 
 and English boys 14 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 OXFORD ELECTION — 1847 
 Mr, Gladstone and his policy in Church and State .... 26 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 TRINITY COLLEGE — 1847-48 
 
 The ' Two Alexanders '—Expulsions from College — A painful incident 
 — > The White-rob'd Choral Band '—Canon McCoU— Tidings from 
 an old Servitor 42 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 DIOCESAN AFFAIRS — 1847-50 
 
 St. Ninian's, its character and tendency — Keble and Pusey — The 
 Mission at Perth — The Cathedral Service — Difficulties at St. 
 Ninian's — William Palmer and passive Communion — His ' Appeal ' 
 -The Gorham Controversy — Bishop Torry's Prayer Book , . 57 
 
XXXVi ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 TRINITY COLLEGE (continued) 
 
 Consecration of Chapel — Letter to Mr, Gladstone, and his Reply - 
 Letters from Mrs. Gladstone and Keble— ' Scottish Ecclesiastical 
 Journal ' — Letters on Church and State — Oxford Elections, 1851- 
 53— Mr, Gladstone on the 'Functions of Laymen '' Religious 
 Liberty ' — Laymen in Synods 89 
 
 CHAPTER Vn 
 
 ST. ANDREWS 
 
 Election to the Bishoprixj of St. Andrews — Bishop Eden's Candidature 
 — Protest of the Minority — On the Vote of an Elector — Roundell 
 Palmer on Episcopal Elections — Letters and Address on Election 
 — Reply to Address 124 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 EARLY EPISCOPATE 
 
 Synod on Cathedral Question — Honorary Degiee from Oxford Uni- 
 versity — New Constitution for St. Ninian's — Enthronement— Dean 
 Ramsay— First Steps towards Reunion — Letter to Presbyterian 
 Ministers — Financial Difficulties of the College— Resignation of 
 Wardenship — W. K. Hamilton, Bishop of Salisbury — Removal 
 from Glenalmond 144 
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 EARLY EPISCOPATE (continued) ^18 5 i-lS6S 
 
 The Ministry of Baptism — Principal Caird — Defence of the Scotch 
 Office — Residence at Dunkeld — George Forbes and Immersion— ^ 
 Diocesan Association — Rev. G. R. Gleig — Captain Drummond — 
 Lectures on Reunion— ^Sir Alexander Grant — Lectures in London 184 
 
 APPENDIX 
 
 Rules of Discipline to be observed at Trinity College . . 205 
 
 Course of Sermons for DivrarrY Students 217 
 
 INDEX 225 
 
ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 1847-1856 
 CHAPTEK I 
 
 HISTOEICAL INTRODUCTION ^ 
 Episcopacy in Scotland— Fear of Puseyism — Presbyterian Apprehensions 
 
 The foundation of Trinity College was among the first signs 
 of renewed vitality and energy in the Episcopal Church of 
 Scotland in the early part of the present century. Some 
 of my readers may not be sufficiently acquainted with the 
 main causes of its depression previously. Those causes did 
 
 ' Publications during the Glenalmond period : 
 
 1. Sermon preached at the Consecration of St. Andrew's Chapel, Fasque, 
 
 August 29, 1847. 
 
 2. Address at Special Diocesan Synod on Mr. Palmer's Appeal, March 27, 
 
 1849. 
 
 3. Letter to the Eight Kev. Primus, W. Skinner, on the question of Passive 
 
 Communion. (For private circulation.) May 1849. 
 
 4. Seven Letters to the Guardian. 1850. 
 
 5. Letter to the Eight Eev. Bishop Torry. 1850. 
 
 6. Sermon on Ps. cxiii. 9, on occasion of Offertory for Trinity College. 1850. 
 
 7. Sermon on Matt, xxviii. 18-20, ' National Christianity an Article of the 
 
 Christian Faith,' preached at Kidderminster, September 10, 1851. 
 
 8. Letter to the Eight Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P., on the Doctrine of 
 
 ' Eeligious Liberty.' 1852. 
 
 9. Address at Diocesan Synod on ' Lay Membership in Church Synods,' 
 
 June 16, 1852. 
 
 10. Sermon on 2 Cor. vi. 3, at Special Diocesan Synod, April 6, 1853. 
 
 11. Statutes of St. Ninian's, Perth, with Bishop's Address at Diocesan 
 
 Synod, July 6, 1853. 
 
 12. St. Andrew's Tracts, No. 1, *Ad Ministros.' Eeprint of Bingham's 
 
 Chapter on ' Union and Communion in the Ancient Church.' April 
 1854. 
 
 13. Lecture ' On the Appointment of a Day for National Humiliation, and 
 
 on the Difficulties of the Education Question,' delivered in City Hall, 
 II. B 
 
2 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 not lie in any fault alleged against the nature and origin of 
 Episcopacy itself. The complaint was against Popery. It 
 is true that the national Bishops of Scotland, like the 
 prelates in Europe generally, had sacrificed their inde- 
 pendence in lending themselves to that corrupt system, 
 and that Prelacy had thus become identified with Popery in 
 the popular mind. It is also true that, subsequently to the 
 Eeformation, when Episcopacy, apart from Popery, had 
 been set up once (in 1610) and again (in 1660), the Bishops 
 allowed themselves to be made too much the instruments 
 of arbitrary despotism under the Stewart Kings. When 
 the Revolution came, in 1690, Episcopacy was rejected, and 
 Presbytery was set up in its place, upon the plea that the 
 nation had been reformed from Popery, not by Bishops, but 
 by Presbyters, and that prelatical power had been exercised 
 in a way that made it obnoxious and * insupportable ' to the 
 people. Nor was this all. When the Revolution took effect, 
 and Episcopacy had been disestablished, the Bishops as a 
 body, rightly or wrongly, took upon themselves to withstand 
 the national will, as signified by the Revolution settlement, 
 and aimed secretly at restoring both the Stewart dynasty 
 (now avowedly Papal) and their own authority through 
 rebellious means — once, twice, thrice resorted to — and so 
 brought down upon themselves and upon their Church 
 penal statutes which, whilst certainly not unprovoked, 
 were cruel and excessive. Then the Episcopal Church, for 
 more than a century, occupied what must be called a false 
 position.^ It was rapidly sinking through loss of member- 
 Perth, May 4, 1854 (subsequently reprinted under title, 'What is 
 National Humiliation without National Kepentance ? '). 
 
 14. Sermons preached at Trinity College, Glenalmond (of the twenty-four, 
 
 seven by me), chiefly edited by Mr. Barry, sub-Warden. 1854. 
 
 15. Numerous Articles in the Scottish Ecclesiastical Jouriial. 1851-53. 
 
 * Even Dr. Neale, High Churchman as he was, in his Life of BisJwp 
 Torry, condemns the conduct of the Bishops as ' unconscious Erastianism.* 
 We must own that their conscience was mistaken, and their sacrifice 
 
DEPRESSION OF THE CHURCH IN SCOTLAND 3 
 
 ship when, after the accession of George III., in 1760, 
 feelings upon both sides became more reasonable. Eecon- 
 ciliation was effected before the end of the century: the 
 Bishops consenting to pray for the reigning family, and 
 the penal statutes being thereupon repealed (1792). When 
 it is considered how severe those statutes were — how they 
 ordered all Episcopal ' meeting-houses ' to be shut up, and 
 forbade the assembling in any dwelling-house of more 
 than four persons besides the family for divine worship 
 (under heavy penalties) ; how they further forbade Epis- 
 copal ministers to perform baptisms or marriages, and 
 attempted to put an end altogether to Episcopal ordina- 
 tion ; — when these things (and more might be added) are 
 taken into account, it will be seen that the depression of 
 our Church, the extent of which may be estimated from the 
 fact that the number of its Bishops was reduced to six, and 
 its membership to a scattered remnant of less than fifty 
 congregations, is abundantly accounted for. 
 
 Meanwhile there had grown up another body, which be- 
 came, before the close of the century, scarcely, if at all, less 
 numerous — the body of so-called ' English,' or ' qualified,' 
 congregations : that is, of persons, mostly Scotch, who, 
 accepting the Eevolution settlement, and consequently not 
 being non-jurors, and preferring Liturgical to Presbyterian 
 worship, were content to place themselves within the law, 
 and so to employ the services of clergymen ordained in 
 England or in Ireland as the law required; but who, of 
 course (through no fault of their own), could not be in 
 communion with the Bishops, who were non-jurors, so long 
 
 unneeded. The early Church had not so learned Christ as in any way to 
 connect the well-being of His Kingdom with any imaginary Divine Eight 
 of Earthly Sovereign, King, CaBsar, or Chief of a Kepublic ; she acquiesced 
 in their de facto power— the powers that be— not that ought to be ' ordained 
 of God ' (p. XX.). And I have heard upon good authority that Bishop Forbes 
 (of Brechin) was wont to express himself to the same effect. 
 
 b2 
 
4 ANNALS OF MY LITE 
 
 as they remained such.^ When that unhappy state of things 
 had come to an end it was generally felt that the fiction 
 of Episcopalians without Episcopacy, howsoever necessary 
 before, was no longer justifiable amid the altered circum- 
 stances. The greater part of the congregations, following the 
 example set (under Mr. Sandford's influence) by St. John's, 
 Edinburgh, very properly abandoned their independent 
 position, and placed themselves under the jurisdiction of 
 the Bishops of their respective localities — a coalition which 
 at once greatly strengthened the position and nearly 
 doubled the membership of the reviving Church. Thus, 
 the main causes of its depression having been removed, 
 there was no longer any reason why Episcopacy should not 
 seek to reappear in its true character, and to put forth its 
 legitimate claims; There was a wide field for the exercise 
 of all its energies in endeavouring to recover, for the nation's 
 benefit, the position it had lost. Episcopalians were then 
 — they still are — little more than 3 per cent, of the popu- 
 lation. The majority of the people — some 80 per cent. — 
 were Presbyterians, who are now distributed among three 
 
 * See my Seven Letters to the ' Guardian,' p. 32 sq. : ' In consequence of 
 this intolerant and wicked Act (1748), which forbade the Bishops and clergy 
 of Scottish orders to assemble and meet together with their people for the 
 public worship of Almighty God, congregations had been formed and 
 chapels had sprung up in a state of schism, because not in communion 
 with the native Bishops. These were called " English," or " qualified," 
 congregations ; not that they were really English, for they were formed by 
 and for the benelfit of Scottish subjects who, not being Jacobites, scrupled 
 not to take the oaths of allegiance which the State required ; and they were 
 served not by English clergy, but, as our indigenous historians distinctly 
 state, by Scotsmen (see Skinner's [senior] History, ii. p. 72 ; Skinner's 
 [junior] Annuls, pp. 81, 172, 241)—" by numbers of young students of 
 various professions who went up to England " ; "by young Scottish students 
 who felt themselves at a loss for other occupation," and who were allowed 
 to obtain English or Irish orders, but without any claim of allegiance from 
 the English or Irish Church. What could those sister-Churches have done 
 more ? It was, no doubt, an unhappy, most unhappy, state of things, but 
 far better than the only alternative which would ordinarily present itself, — 
 viz., that such congregations should have become Presbyterian.' 
 
REPEAL OF DISABILITIES AND REVIVAL 5 
 
 principal denominations— Established, Free Church, and 
 United Presbyterians, — of whom the first are about equi- 
 valent in number to the other two combined. It must 
 be said, however, that in each of the three bodies a con- 
 siderable proportion of the more intelligent Presbyterians 
 sit very loosely to their profession as such. They retain the 
 same aversion from Popery, and from what they understand 
 as Sacerdotalism ; the same repugnance to arbitrary power 
 in any shape ; the same jealousy of interference with their 
 spiritual freedom for which Presbytery has been so 
 honourably distinguished in the past ; but the Puritan and 
 Covenanting notion that an organisation of parity in the 
 ministry alone is Scriptural, and as such must be contended 
 for and maintained at all cost, has been for the most part 
 altogether abandoned, ajad the prevailing sentiment in 
 regard to Church government appears to be that 
 
 Whate'er is best administered is best. 
 
 I have said that the foundation of Trinity College was 
 among the first signs of the revival of the Episcopal body. 
 It was not actually the first. It had been preceded by the 
 Church Society, set on foot, in 1838, mainly through the 
 exertions of Dean Ramsay (to whom the lasting gratitude 
 of all Churchmen is due), in order to give aid towards sup- 
 porting the clergy, most of whose stipends, given by small 
 congregations, were miserably insufficient. A second 
 measure, which, two years later (1840), helped on the revival 
 was the passing of the Bill, introduced by the Archbishop 
 (Howley) of Canterbury into the House of Lords, whereby 
 the disability imposed by the penal laws which forbade 
 clergy of Scotch ordination from officiating or holding livings 
 in the Church of England was repealed, and the bonds of 
 union between the two Churches were drawn closer. It was 
 in that same year, or early in 1841,. that the scheme of the 
 
6 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 College was broached by Hope and Gladstone.^ Perhaps 
 the first man who was taken into their counsels, assisting 
 and encouraging them in their design, was Dean Kamsay, 
 he being in Edinburgh, and they both busily engaged in 
 London. 
 
 At the beginning, and for several years, it was far from 
 plain sailing ; but, hap]Dily, neither Hope nor Gladstone was 
 a man to be easily deterred from persisting in what he had 
 taken in hand. Letters addressed to Dean Kamsay, which 
 have come into my possession, will enable me to make my 
 readers acquainted with the various currents of feeling 
 prevalent at the time. In the opinion of Dr. Terrot — a 
 leading Presbyter in the Diocese of Edinburgh, and soon 
 afterwards its Bishop (June 1846) — the matter which re- 
 quired to be taken up in preference to any other was that 
 of the Bishops' incomes ; and he certainly had much reason 
 for what he urges on that point. He states : * With us a 
 Bishop's episcopal income is 75L ; his chapel [for each 
 Bishop was then of necessity an incumbent also, and it was 
 still customary to speak of our places of worship as chapels, 
 not churches'] upon an average, lOOZ. : or, say, 125/, In 
 round numbers he has, then, 200Z. a year : that is, a little 
 more than double the minimum of the incumbents, and not 
 near the half of the richer ones ; ' ' whereas,' he adds, ' in 
 England, and also in France, the ratio is at least ten to 
 one.' This was written November 11, 1840, very shortly 
 before the Hope-Gladstone scheme had been broached. 
 When he heard of that scheme, which, he says, *has 
 startled us (and still more will it startle the laity),' he still 
 was of opinion that * some qualified person,' and no one better 
 than Eamsay himself, should put forth a statement to bring 
 
 ^ Gladstone himself declared, at a meeting of the Council of Trinity 
 College held September 4, 1845, that ' but for Mr. Hope Trinity College 
 had never existed.' — Neale's Life of Bishop Torry, p. 212. 
 
THE PROJECT OF TKINITY COLLEGE 7 
 
 the real circumstances of the Church, in regard to its pecuni- 
 ary wants, before the world, a statement which might include 
 * the necessity of training up young Churchmen in the 
 nurture of the Church, the want of a clerical course, &c ; 
 and thus ground might be broken and the attention of our 
 better- disposed laymen turned to see the reasonableness of 
 something like that which Mr. Gladstone proposes.' Never- 
 theless, the scheme was already making way. Gladstone 
 was. labouring hard to raise subscriptions, and with remark- 
 able success ; provisional committees had been formed, both 
 in Edinburgh and in London ; a secretary, or general man of 
 business, Mr. Charles Keid, W.S., had been appointed ; and, 
 most important step of all, a Pastoral Letter — drawn up, I 
 believe, by Hope — * To all faithful members of the Eeformed 
 Catholic Church in Scotland,' in recommendation of the 
 scheme to * their prayers and alms,' was put forth, signed 
 by all the six Bishops, September 2, 1841. Thus, the 
 Primus, W. Skinner, on March 10, 1842, was able to write 
 to Dean Kamsay as follows : 
 
 What cause of thankfulness have we for the unprecedented 
 success with which the scheme of Trinity College has been blessed ! 
 I have just perused the minutes of the committee at which you 
 presided on the 3rd inst., by which I observe that a special meet- 
 ing of your committee is to be called by the secretary for taking 
 into consideration the various offers made for a site, &c. This is 
 certainly a matter worthy of the most serious consideration of all 
 who are interested in the success of the scheme, and I trust that 
 nothing will be decided rashly on the subject, or without the 
 fullest approbation of both the general committee and of the 
 whole Episcopal College^ as I really consider the success of the 
 undertaking to rest primarily on the eligibility,' and secondarily 
 on the choice of the Warden or Principal of the College, and his 
 ability to carry out the principles on which the institution must 
 be based. May we be mercifully directed by the same gracious 
 Providence which has hitherto so signally marked almost every 
 
 ' [Of the site.]— Editor. 
 
8 ANNALS or MY LIFE 
 
 step in the progress of the College, from the moment of its enter- 
 ing the heads of your friends, Messrs. Gladstone and Hope, until 
 the present hour ! 
 
 A fortnight later (April 1, 1842) the Primus writes 
 again, evidently somewhat distrustful of what he himself 
 and his episcopal brethren had done in issuing their 
 Pastoral Letter, and alarmed lest their appeal for subscrip- 
 tions for the College should interfere with contributions to 
 the Church Society. — 
 
 The success of the College scheme is truly wonderful ; but I 
 really think we should allow it to work its way thus providentially 
 and triumphantly, and not attempt in the present circumstances 
 and excited state of the country to urge it on any further by collec- 
 tions in our different congregations, which would to a certainty 
 interfere with and materially detract from our congregations' 
 offerings for our Church Society. . . . 
 
 I approved much of your suggestion of some declaration on 
 the part of the Bishops in refutation of the too general charge 
 of the College being meant to disseminate what are absurdly 
 termed the Oxford views and heresy, and will have the paper 
 circulated and subscribed by my colleagues as soon as I receive 
 from the Bishop of Glasgow his approval of the scroll which I 
 yesterday sent to him. 
 
 He then goes on to speak of the several sites offered 
 and proposed for Trinity College, mentioning one offered 
 by Mr. Stirling, of Kippendavie, on Sheriffmuir, which, 
 he observes, ' would form a very bleak situation ' ; and 
 another by Sir John Eichardson, on the banks of the 
 Tay, in the parish of Errol, which * would furnish by far 
 the most pleasant as well as central site.' Dr. Terrot, it 
 appears from another letter of his, was still harping on 
 ' the preposterousness (in the derivative sense) of spending 
 so much on anything till our Bishops are decently provided 
 for.' On the other hand, Mr. A. P. Forbes (afterwards 
 Bishop of Brechin), writing on April 15 of the same year 
 
FEAE OF PUSEYISM 9 
 
 from Brasenose College, where he was then an Under- 
 graduate, reports that the scheme is exciting much interest 
 in Oxford. Two of the colleges, Magdalen and Jesus, had 
 already subscribed lOOL each, and Canon Jelf, of Christ 
 Church, is specially mentioned as friendly and zealous in 
 behalf of the scheme, although somewhat apprehensive 
 that it would meet with * opposition from that party in the 
 University who, on the ground of supporting establish- 
 ments, are unwilling to do anything that might in any way 
 injure the established religion ! ' There was another lion 
 in the path, still more formidable, of which Mr. Forbes 
 goes on to speak. The Primus has already alluded to it, 
 and we shall presently hear more of it from Bishop Kussell, 
 of Glasgow. It had become plain that the feeling in Scot- 
 land appeared to require the Bishops to put forth a 
 disclaimer to the effect that * Trinity College had no con- 
 nection with the controversy now existing in the South.' 
 Now, Mr. Forbes, very naturally, was afraid that * any such 
 disclaimer might tend greatly to alienate those whose 
 sympathy and good wishes we are most anxious to retain ' 
 — viz., * the High Church party, who are ready to come 
 forward in our behalf, and only withhold their names on 
 the ground that their giving them might create a feeling 
 against us by identifying the College with their views.' 
 Consequently ,>he recommended * caution and delay.' It was 
 a case of sailing between Scylla and Chary bdis. It is 
 amusing to see how Bishop Kussell deals with it. He 
 writes, March 23, 1842 : 
 
 If the Bishops are Puseyites, it must come by nature or in- 
 spiration, for I believe that five out of the six have not read the 
 Tracts at all. I have seen the famous 90th, and the Letter to the 
 Bishop of Oxford ; and that is the amount of my reading. I will 
 answer for Bishops Moir, Low, and Torry, that they have not 
 read them at all. Bishop Terrot has seen but a few of them, 
 and Bishop Skinner has never mentioned them in my hearing. 
 
10 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 To defend ourselves, therefore, against the imputation of Oxford 
 theology is like an attempt to purge ourselves from Muggletoni- 
 anism or the ravings of Edward Irving. 
 
 Still, I admit that among the laity an undefined notion is 
 afloat that we are somehow allied with the disciples of Newman 
 — the result of insinuations circulated by the enemy — and that, 
 therefore, some explanation or assurance has become necessary to 
 remove the apprehension. 
 
 A few days later, on March 28, comes a letter from Mr. 
 D. T. K. Drummond, a much-respected clergyman of the 
 Diocese of Edinburgh, but of somewhat narrow * Evangeli- 
 cal ' views, which eventually led him to break with his 
 Bishop, and to carry off his congregation into schism. We 
 gather from it, as might be expected, still more plainly, that 
 * an uncompromising and unhesitating testimony against the 
 pseudo-Catholic innovations of modern heresy ' is required 
 before the writer can allow himself to subscribe to the 
 College, as hitherto there had been given ' no guarantee re- 
 specting the soundness of Protestant faith and practice on 
 which it was to proceed.' 
 
 Notwithstanding all this, however, it does not appear 
 that anything was done in the direction indicated. It was 
 probably judged — and judged wisely — that any explanation, 
 any attempt whatever to allay suspicion, would, amid the 
 circumstances, be likely to do as much harm as good. The 
 avowed objects of the institution — suitable ,provision for 
 the training of candidates for Holy Orders, and a school of 
 first-class education upon Scottish soil, to be conducted on 
 methods similar to those of the public schools in England — 
 had been plainly set forth in papers issued by the com- 
 mittee, and also in the Bishops' * Pastoral ' ; and no one could 
 deny that they were both urgent and reasonable. The re- 
 sults of the appeal showed that they were felt to be so. 
 The subscription-lists went on and prospered. They included 
 the names of the Queen Dowager ; of the three Archbishops, 
 
THE PROJECT COMPLETED 11 
 
 Canterbury, York, and Armagh ; of eleven Bishops, be- 
 sides all those of our own Church ; of two Cathedral 
 Chapters, of two Oxford colleges, of the S.P.C.K. ; and of a 
 very great many of the leading gentry of Scotland — making 
 up a sum of upwards of 24,000Z. Thus, on September 4, 1844, 
 the Edinburgh Committee were in a position to announce 
 that the site offered by Mr. G. Patton, of the Cairnies, Glen- 
 almond, which fulfilled all the requirements of being ' in a 
 central part of Scotland, north of the Frith of Forth, and 
 removed from the immediate vicinity of any large town,' 
 had been selected ; ^ that the design submitted by Mr. 
 Henderson, architect, of Edinburgh, which provided accom- 
 modation for 150 to 200 boys, and for twelve or more theo- 
 logical students, with chapel, hall, &c., had been approved ; 
 and that the buildings had been begun. 
 
 A further step was announced in November 1845 : 
 the adoption of the Deed of Constitution, which had been 
 drawn up by five advocates (Mr. George Dundas, Mr. 
 William Forbes, Mr. Erskine Douglas Sandford, Mr. Adam 
 Urquhart, and Mr. William Stewart Walker, of Bowland) ; 
 under which deed nineteen persons (eventually to be re- 
 duced to fifteen, the present number), nine ecclesiastics 
 (the Bishops and the Presbyters), and ten laymen (including 
 Sir John Gladstone of Fasque, Mr. W. E. Gladstone, the 
 Duke of Buccleuch, and the Earl of Home, but not Mr, 
 James Hope), were made members of the Council in whose 
 hands the government of the institution was placed. 
 
 Little more need be added to the sketch of the ante- 
 cedents of the College which has now been given — given, 
 let me say, for the benefit of my English rather than of my 
 Scottish readers. The Perthshire Advertiser, in a series of 
 
 ^ Besides the two sites mentioned above in the Primus's letter (p. 7), 
 there were two others offered : one on the Murthly property, near Dunkeld ; 
 one by Mr. Campbell, near Lochgilphead, in Argyllshire, who at the same 
 time promised 3,000L if the College were built there. 
 
12 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 able and remarkably well-informed articles on the Jubilee, 
 which was celebrated on October 1, 1891, speaks of the 
 College as having 'a peculiar significance in the history 
 of the -religious thought of this century, being one of the 
 products and visible manifestations of a movement which 
 is the outstanding feature of the century.' It does not 
 appear that the writer is a member of our Church ; but he 
 shows as much appreciation of our circumstances as if he 
 were, and his remarks are the more interesting on that 
 account, and also because his memory carries him back to 
 that early time before I myself had appeared upon the 
 stage, or could be in a condition to speak of it from my own 
 knowledge. He tells us that when it had been rumoured — 
 
 that the College was to be planted in Perth or its neighbourhood 
 the Presbyterianism of Perth came up in arms ; the Eev. Andrew 
 Gray, of the West Church, latterly of the Free West, introduced 
 an overture into the Presbytery condemning the scheme. ... He 
 spoke for five hours (!) on the Apostolical succession and the 
 preposterous claims of the Scottish Episcopal Church, which 
 went to the unchurching of all Dissenters. The matter was 
 introduced into Perth Town Council, but with a different object. 
 It was thought that the institution of the College would be a 
 benefit to the city — that it would bring the moneyed classes to 
 reside in its neighbourhood — and hence the scheme should be 
 encouraged. The late Mr. Sidey was Lord Provost then ; and he 
 gave notice of motion that the Town Council should give a grant 
 of 500Z. to the building fund of the College, on the condition that 
 it was placed in Perth. At the meeting at which this motion 
 was considered there was a long discussion, in which Puseyism 
 and Mr. Gladstone were denounced with much vigour. The 
 motion was only carried by the casting vote of the Provost, 
 twelve voting on each side. But, notwithstanding the opposition, 
 the scheme made way. 
 
 The writer goes on to remind us that 1843 was the year 
 of the great Disruption caused by the rise of the Free 
 Church. The consequence was that — 
 
PRESBYTERIAN APPREHENSIONS 13 
 
 opposition [to the College] in Presbyterian quarters gradually 
 grew silent. The two parties in the Established Church had 
 their hands on each other's throat, and they had no time to be- 
 stow on the aggressions of Puseyism when their own structure 
 was reeling to its foundation. The Voluntaries were too absorbed 
 watching the struggle to bestow a thought on the new develop- 
 ment of Episcopacy. ... It is curious, and not a little signifi- 
 cant, that just at the time that the Free Church was rearing its 
 places of worship as a rival national Church the Episcopalians 
 were laying the foundation of Trinity College on the banks of the 
 Almond. 
 
 The reader of my former volume has been apprised of 
 the circumstances amid which I became the first Warden 
 of the College. I had no desire to leave England. My 
 health had broken down under scholastic employment, and 
 I was not ambitious of the office which I was invited to 
 undertake. However, I had resigned my post at Winchester 
 some months before, and for the present I was disengaged. 
 Hope and Gladstone had both been my friends and private 
 pupils at Oxford. I had a sincere regard and esteem for 
 them, and I was pleased with the idea of being associated 
 with them in a work in regard to which I could so readily 
 adopt their feelings and share their interest. It has also 
 been told how, in the autumn of the same year (1846) I 
 had gone into Scotland and assisted at the laying of the 
 first stone of the chapel at Fasque built by Sir John Glad- 
 stone (September 8). It was not till the ensuing spring 
 that the building was sufficiently advanced to admit of the 
 school being opened for the admission of boys. This was 
 called the Junior Department. More than a year had to 
 elapse before the opening of the Senior Department, for 
 theological students. It was not until then that my work 
 was to be added to that of the school. 
 
14 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 CHAPTEK II 
 
 OPENING OF TRINITY COLLEGE — 1847 
 
 Death of Dora Wordsworth— The Queen in Scotland — 
 Scotch Boys and English Boys 
 
 When I arrived, with Mrs. Wordsworth, at the College for 
 the opening, which was on May 4, we soon found that 
 we should have abundant calls for the exercise of patience 
 and good-temper. The workmen were not yet out of the 
 building, and everything, both within and without, was in 
 a very rough and unfinished state. Even the road of the 
 main approach was in its infancy, and could scarcely be said 
 to admit of trafi&c of any kind. The garden had to be laid 
 out ; and, among my various other duties, it fell to me to act 
 the part of Komulus when he founded the walls of Eome : 
 . . . premens stivam designat moenia sulco. — Ov. Fast. iv. 825. 
 
 I superintended the movement of the plough in tracing 
 out the line of the fence which was to separate the garden 
 from the boys' playground. It was still early in the year, 
 as the year ranges in Scotland ; and, to add to our discomfort, 
 the weather was stormy and unkind. I think it was on our 
 first Sunday morning ^ that when we entered our small 
 drawing-room (we were occupying what were afterwards 
 
 ^ The sermon I preached at our first service on that day (being Eogation 
 Sunday, Fifth Sunday after Easter), from the first words of the Epistle for 
 the day (James i. 22) — ' Be ye doers of the Word, and not hearers only, 
 deceiving your own selves ' — may be found in the volume of Sermons preached 
 at Trinity College, p. 1. 
 
SETTLING INTO COLLEGE 15 
 
 the sub-Warden's lodgings, the Warden's house being not 
 yet built) we were somewhat discomposed to find that the 
 rain during the night had beat through the defective fittings 
 of the window-frames, and made quite a deluge over the 
 new carpets. However, we settled down by degrees to our 
 work ; and the interest which we felt in it, together with the 
 novelty, and still more the delightful scenery, soon made 
 us indifferent to the trivial hardships which new settlers in 
 all parts of the world must expect to encounter. 
 
 We began with only fourteen boys; and that small 
 number was soon reduced by one, who had been spoilt at 
 home, and, inter alia, allowed to smoke. I forbade smoking, 
 but without producing the necessary obedience : so, to pre- 
 vent the spread of insubordination in our nascent colony, it 
 became necessary for that boy to take his departure. Among 
 the first to arrive — I believe the very first — was Lord 
 Schomberg Kerr (now Marquis of Lothian), attended by his 
 mother, the Marchioness, whose acquaintance I had made 
 at Winchester through good Warden Barter. The two 
 families had become intimate in consequence of Lord Henry 
 Kerr holding the living of the parish next to that of the 
 Warden's father, in Devonshire. In his speech at the 
 Jubilee Lord Lothian entertained us with reminiscences of 
 his college days. He did not mention, as he might have 
 done, that he was very useful in helping me to unpack 
 and arrange my books, which had come in sixty large boxes 
 from Winchester; but he recalled with deep feeling the 
 untimely deaths of two of his schoolfellows, Henderson 
 and Eussell, who perished nobly and gallantly, one during 
 the Indian Mutiny, and the other in the going- down of the 
 Birkenhead near the Cape. Among other of the earliest 
 arrivals were two sons of Bishop Ewing, rather delicate-look- 
 ing boys, whom their father brought, but could not make up 
 his mind to leave with us, lest the climate should prove too 
 
16 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 bleak and severe for their weakly constitutions. Undoubtedly, 
 as I have said, the weather at the time was not propitious. 
 The Bishop remained a week at the little Cairnies inn, 
 to watch the result of the experiment. Happily, the boys 
 throve, and continued to thrive as long as they remained 
 at the College, like many others in after years amid similar 
 circumstances, the air of Glenalmond being as healthy and 
 invigorating as the situation is grand and beautiful. 
 
 To pass from boys to Masters. We began with a teach- 
 ing-staff of three besides myself. Mr. Witherby, who had 
 been an old and favourite pupil of mine at Winchester, and 
 soon became a favourite of all in his new sphere of work, 
 was Classical Master; Mr. Wishaw, teacher of modern 
 languages (the only science in which we aspired to a modern 
 side, an innovation not yet dreamt of for schools) ; and Mr. 
 Plant, teacher of singing, and of writing and arithmetic 
 to the junior boys. For reasons mentioned in my former 
 volume (pp. 218 sqq.), I was determined that all the boys 
 should be taught to sing; and the music-master's was 
 the appointment which I had the greatest difficulty in 
 making. At length I obtained the services of Mr. Plant, 
 from St. Mark's Training College, Chelsea. It was against 
 the rules of that institution that any of the pupils should 
 go out of England ; and when I pleaded that an excep- 
 tion might be made in my favour, and in favour of 
 Scotland, I was assured by the Principal, Derwent Cole- 
 ridge, that the thing was impossible, unless I could obtain 
 the consent of the Visitor, the Bishop of London. Accord- 
 ingly, I went to the Bishop (Blomfield), who told me that 
 he could not bring himself to disobey the law, but that 
 he would keep out of the way. Thus, I carried my point. 
 The arrangement proved satisfactory in all respects. When 
 the Senior Department had to be provided for, while I 
 myself, as Warden, held the post of Pantonian Professor 
 
THE COLLEGE RELIGIOUS SYSTEM 17 
 
 ex officioy I was fortunate in obtaining the assistance of Mr. 
 H. E. Moberly (a former Winchester pupil) as sub- War den 
 and Bell Lecturer. 
 
 As our College was designed to be distinctively a Church 
 institution, it will be proper to give the reader some account 
 of our religious system. It is scarcely necessary to say 
 that the business of the school was daily opened and closed 
 with forms of prayer, and that we had a separate service 
 of prayer, morning and evening, for the domestics. More- 
 over, it was prescribed by an ordinance of the Bishops 
 that we should observe the full daily office of the Prayer 
 Book, and also weekly administration of the Holy Com- 
 munion, by alternate use of the two offices, Scotch and 
 English. Both those injunctions were strictly attended to 
 as long as I remained Warden. They were, indeed, quite 
 in accordance with my own desire, which was to carry 
 out the requirements of the Prayer Book in all respects 
 as faithfully as we could. This I thought necessary, 
 especially for the sake of the divinity students. Accord- 
 ingly, on every day for which Collect, Epistle, and Gospel 
 are appointed — and so, not only on 11 saints' days, but 
 daily during Holy Week — we had a sermon. On each of 
 the three Eogation Days we used the Litany — on Monday 
 and Tuesday as a separate additional service, and on Wed- 
 nesday in ordinary course. As I had never attempted to 
 preach extemporarily (my habitual nervousness, added to 
 uncertain health from frequent headaches, was a sufficient 
 impediment), and as I considered that my youthful 
 congregation were entitled to the best I could give them, 
 this composing of so many sermons, in addition to all my 
 other work, was rather a severe tax so long as the preach- 
 ing fell, as it did at first, almost exclusively upon me ; but 
 after a time I was considerably reheved by my clerical 
 assistants, especially by Mr. Alfred Barry (now Bishop). It 
 
 II. * c 
 
18 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 may be thought that all this was too much for boys. 
 Undoubtedly, it would have been so if the services had 
 not been choral, and all the boys had not been taught 
 singing sufficiently to join in them; if the sermons had 
 not been short, and adapted to the special needs and 
 capacities of the young ; and if the portions of Holy 
 Scripture had not been in great measure read and ex- 
 plained beforehand. As it was, I believe, in many cases 
 nothing attached the boys more to the College than the 
 chapel services. The result of their being all taught to 
 sing and to join in all the responses, of which I made a 
 special point, was eminently successful. I think I noticed 
 that Scotch boys showed a greater aptitude for singing, 
 and took to it more readily, than I had found to be the 
 case at Winchester. Although chanting was a thing alto- 
 gether new to them, — indeed, at that time it was scarcely 
 known at all in Scotland, — they soon became, through 
 regular daily practice, such proficients in it that Dean 
 Torry, by no means ritualistically inclined, and rather 
 repelled, as he confessed, by the intoning of the prayers, 
 having been present at one of our daily services, wrote to 
 me afterwards, as early as May 17, 1847 : * The chanting 
 of the hymns [? Canticles] and Psalms everyone must 
 admire.' In short, I believe it may be said that it tended 
 to make the frequent services, which might otherwise have 
 been felt more or less irksome to all, delightful to many, 
 and really distasteful to few or none. 
 
 The system I have described as maintained during my 
 own Wardenship has been modified in various ways and 
 degrees by my successors, the modifications being sug- 
 gested probably, in part at least, by the removal of the 
 divinity students ; and, as they have doubtless received 
 the sanction and approval of the Bishops, it is to be hoped 
 that they have been judiciously and wisely made. 
 
DEATH OF DORA WORDSWORTH 19 
 
 The following letter from my uncle announced to me 
 the death of his beloved daughter Dora (Mrs. Quillinan) : 
 
 Bydal Mount : July 9, 1847. 
 My dear Charles, — It is my mournful duty to announce to 
 you that it has pleased God to remove from this world the spirit 
 of your dear cousin Dora. She expired at a quarter before one this 
 morning. Her bodily sufferings for some time past had been 
 great, but were borne with true Christian resignation, and she 
 retained the possession of her faculties until the last moment. 
 Of her husband and your dear aunt I need not speak : they know 
 and feel what they have to bear, and God will, I trust, support 
 them. 
 
 With kind love to Catharine, I remain, my dear Charles, 
 Your affectionate uncle, 
 
 Wm. Wordswoeth. 
 
 You will not fail to give us the benefit of your prayers. 
 Sincere thanks for your interesting letters, which would have 
 been at once acknowledged but for our affliction. 
 
 Even as there are some who have ventured to maintain 
 that Shakespeare was an infidel or an agnostic, there are 
 some who have not scrupled to doubt the Christian faith 
 of my uncle. That letter adds to the abundant evidence 
 which can be brought to prove the character of his belief. 
 
 A letter from the Primus under date June 16 gave me 
 his advice upon two points about which I had consulted him 
 — the proper time for the dismissal of non-communicants 
 according to the Scottish Eitual, and the application of the 
 alms collected at the offertory. In regard to the former he 
 wrote : 
 
 I thoroughly agree with you that the fittest, or, indeed, the 
 only proper, time for non-communicants to retire is immediately 
 after the sermon ; and such is, and has invariably been, my own 
 practice. Before leaving the pulpit I read one or two of the 
 post-Communion Collects, and then add : * As the ordinary part 
 of the Morning Service is now over, such of you as are not to 
 
 c 2 
 
20 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 communicate on the present occasion may now retire,' concluding 
 simply with the Apostolic benediction, ' The grace,' &c. In some 
 places I have heard nothing more said than 24-26th verses of the 
 sixth chapter of Numbers. 
 
 This answer will now be thought to indicate rather a 
 defective sense of ritualistic propriety in more than one 
 particular ; but it represented what was the general usage 
 of our non-juring Church during the last century. In 
 regard to the latter point, considering our peculiar circum- 
 stances, he recommended that the amount of the offertory 
 should be * bestowed on what may be termed pious uses — 
 viz., furnishings for the College chapel, Communion plate, 
 stained glass, &c. — and that it should be put aside, as it 
 came in, to accumulate for that purpose.' Eventually, if 
 I remember right, the cost of the east window, some 500Z., 
 was defrayed in that way. 
 
 In the course of our first Midsummer vacation I paid a 
 visit to Sir John Gladstone at Fasque, having been asked 
 to preach at the consecration of the chapel which he had 
 built and endowed. During that visit the conversation 
 which I had with his son William confirmed the apprehen- 
 sion which I had formed when he came to me at Winchester 
 the year before, respecting the change which had passed 
 over his political sentiments. In short, I came to the con- 
 clusion that his political career would prove to be a very 
 different one from that which his friends had hoped and 
 expected — so different that it would be impossible for me 
 to follow and support him in it. Upon this very dis- 
 tressing subject I shall have occasion shortly to speak again. 
 The consecration of the chapel by the Primus (Bishop 
 Moir, of Brechin, in which diocese Fasque is situated, 
 having died in the preceding week) was on Saturday, 
 August 28 ; the Primus also preaching the sermon. There 
 was a second service in the afternoon, at which I preached ; 
 
THE QUEEN IN SCOTLAND 21 
 
 and the next day, Sunday, Bishop Wilberforce preached. 
 It was desired that all three sermons should be printed ; but, 
 the Primus having frankly told us that his was taken from 
 a volume of Bishop Hobart — at that time one of the most 
 eminent of American Bishops — the pamphlet, put out at 
 Mr. W. E. Gladstone's expense, contained only Bishop 
 Wilberforce' s and mine, together with a description of the 
 consecration ceremony, in which the writer — evidently Mr. 
 Gladstone himself — made a kind reference to the Warden of 
 Trinity College, ' a gentleman who had but recently pitched 
 his tent in Scotland ' ; the kindness of which I felt all the 
 more because my sermon, upon the text ' Let all things be 
 done unto edifying' (1 Cor. xiv. 26), was directed to the 
 maintenance of principles in regard to the relations of 
 Church and State which he himself, I had too much reason 
 to fear, was inclined to surrender, and still more because, 
 upon the same account, at the Oxford Election, shortly 
 before, I had declined to vote for him. Before I quit the 
 subject of the Fasque consecration, it should be mentioned 
 that up to that time the Gladstone family had been Presby- 
 terians. 
 
 The death of Bishop Moir had caused a vacancy in the 
 Diocese of Brechin ; and while the visitors were still stay- 
 ing at Fasque the train was laid for the election of Mr. 
 A. P. Forbes, although barely of episcopal age, as his suc- 
 cessor. I remember a disappointment which befell Bishop 
 Wilberforce, and by which I was a gainer. That season 
 was, I think, the second on which the Queen occupied Bal- 
 moral as her Scottish retreat. During the first she had 
 not made up her mind to attend the (Presbyterian) Parish 
 Church. Services on Sundays were performed at the 
 Castle ; but there was no chaplain, and Prince Albert him- 
 self, in that capacity, did all that was considered necessary. 
 Bishop Wilberforce, being still high in Court favour (he 
 
22 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 ceased to be so in the following year), fully hoped that 
 he would have been invited to officiate at Balmoral on the 
 Sunday subsequent ; but no invitation arrived, and he came 
 to us instead, bringing with him his elder brother, the Arch- 
 deacon. They reached Glenalmond on the Saturday, and 
 assisted me next day— very opportunely, for I had one 
 of my bad sick-headaches ; — the Bishop preaching in the 
 morning, and the Archdeacon in the afternoon. It was 
 our first Sunday after the summer holidays, and formed 
 an auspicious opening of the new half-year. In a report 
 which appeared of the Bishop's sermon, it was added that 
 ' His Lordship afterwards announced his intention of sup- 
 porting the College to the utmost of his power.' 
 
 In those early days we felt we had much need of all 
 the support we could obtain. It was uphill work. Prejudice 
 was strong against us. The most ridiculous reports were 
 freely circulated to our disadvantage. For example, it was 
 said that the boys were required to play at cricket in their 
 surplices : a canard which arose, I suppose, out of the 
 fact that I made a point of their taking off their coats 
 or jackets to play (and so their shirt-sleeves would be- 
 come visible), which, strange to say — for I had expected to 
 find Scotch boys much hardier than English — they were 
 rather disinclined to do. It was also rumoured that we 
 were intended to be a monastic institution, and that no 
 woman was allowed to enter the College precincts, or, ac- 
 cording to a.nother version, to approach within a distance of 
 some miles ! When we began we were straitened in many 
 ways. There was no Warden's house (I had to occupy, as 
 before mentioned, the lodgings intended for the sub-Warden); 
 no accommodation for divinity students, so that the Senior 
 Department could not start until a year and a half later ; 
 and, worst of all, no chapel. Nevertheless, our temporary 
 arrangements were very good in their way, and sufficient 
 
SCOTCH BOYS AND ENGLISH BOYS 23 
 
 for our present wants. In lieu of the chapel, one of the 
 class-rooms was suitably fitted up; and so long as our 
 number, gradually increasing, was still very small, we had 
 very little to complain of in this or in any other respect. 
 
 I may be asked whether I was struck by any marked 
 differences of character between Scotch boys and English 
 boys. In the first place, then, there was an absence in the 
 former of anything like the awe, even of the ordinary re- 
 spect, which, if not felt, is commonly shown, by English boys 
 towards their masters — an absence due, I suppose, to the 
 innate independence of the Scotch character, but due also 
 to the fact that in Scotland the young are encouraged to 
 assert their independence earlier than they used to he in 
 England ; though, in regard to the latter, this perhaps may 
 now be otherwise. I remember a gentleman at Aberdeen 
 saying to me that * he had two young men whom he thought 
 of sending to Trinity College,' when he was speaking of boys 
 of fourteen and fifteen — an incident which, some time after, 
 led me to remark, in preaching upon the tendency of the 
 age to push forward the young in ways that were not 
 wholesome for them, that, whereas in the Bible we men are 
 required to become as ' little children,' the disposition now- 
 adays seems to be to teach little children to fancy them- 
 selves men : in other words, to antedate their years, and 
 assume the airs and deportment of adults. In regard to 
 the lack of ' awe,' as it came under my own notice, a 
 certain reminiscence may serve to illustrate what I mean. 
 One day, when a lesson I had been hearing was just ended, 
 and I was still in the class-room in all my dignity of cap 
 and gown, a boy came up, and without any consciousness of 
 rudeness or of impropriety, asked me : ' Please, sir, can you 
 tell me where I can find some good worms ? I am going out 
 fishing.' On the other hand, what seems almost inconsis- 
 tent, a Scotch boy would often show a delicacy of feeling 
 
24 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 beyond what is common with boys in England. For 
 example, we had at Glenalmond a very pleasing custom, 
 which I have never met with or heard of anywhere else. 
 On Sundays or other high-days when I thought it right, as 
 Warden, to dine in Hall with the other Masters, as we 
 passed along the cloister, and came to the door of the 
 temporary Hall, there were always several boys waiting to 
 put into our hands bouquets of flowers, which they had 
 prepared for our acceptance, and which they came forward 
 and presented with as much grace as a laird's or a provost's 
 daughter could show in paying a similar compliment to 
 the Queen at a railway-station. I do not know where the 
 flowers came from ; but, I remember, one of my fancies was 
 to endeavour to encourage a taste for gardening by assigning 
 small allotments, along a border of the playground suited 
 for the purpose, to any of the boys who would undertake to 
 cultivate them. The institution, however (as, perhaps, was 
 to have been expected), did not strike root, and after a 
 short-lived experiment was given up. 
 
 If I endeavoured to introduce gardening in the hope 
 that it might prove attractive to younger and less vigorous 
 boys, still more did I desire to make full provision for the 
 exercise and development of the bodily powers of the older 
 and more robust. I knew that irachela could not flourish 
 without iraihta : that a cricket-ground, a ground for foot- 
 ball, and a fives court, were no less indispensable than class- 
 rooms ; and from the first equal provision was made for 
 both. I did not consider it beneath my dignity to teach 
 in the playground as well as in the school. I gave lessons 
 in cricket, and also in skating. Not many months ago 
 a clergyman, who had been one of our first boys at Glenal- 
 mond, reminded me that I had taught him to throw a fly ; 
 and it was the repute of me as an angler, I suppose, that 
 may have led my young friend mentioned above to regard 
 
METHODS OF PUNISHMENT 26 
 
 me as probably an authority on the whereabouts of good 
 worms. 
 
 Before I pass on to other topics, there is one more dif- 
 ference to be mentioned between Scotch and English which 
 is rather surprising — I mean in regard to sentiment about 
 bodily punishment. For us, the Bishops did not object 
 altogether to its use ; but they issued an edict forbidding 
 all exposure of the person. What would Dr. Keate have 
 thought of such an edict ?^ One would have supposed 
 that the country more advanced in civilisation would have 
 taken the lead in that matter; but, so far as I know, 
 there has been no squeamishness upon the point in English 
 schools. In Scotland, however, notwithstanding the high 
 Biblical authority in its favour, the rod, with or without 
 exposure, has been altogether disallowed. Tawse have 
 come into its place, whether with advantage or not I can- 
 not undertake to say ; but I am inclined to think that the 
 Scriptural implement, if either is to be used, is the better. 
 
 In our second term we introduced, in imitation of 
 Winchester, the system of Prefects, by which certain of 
 the upper boys were allowed, and required, to exercise 
 authority over the juniors, under rules prescribed for their 
 observance. It caused a little friction at first, as was to 
 be expected from the independent spirit of Scottish youth ; 
 but eventually it worked well, and was of great use in 
 maintaining good order and discipline in the school. 
 
 ' See Vol. i. p. 236. 
 
ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 CHAPTEK III 
 
 OXFORD ELECTION — 1847 
 Mr. Gladstone and his policy in Church and State 
 
 We are still in our first year (1847), and hitherto I have 
 thought it best not to interrupt the narrative of events 
 more or less directly connected with Glenalmond : so now 
 I have to relate that earlier in that year, some three 
 weeks before my visit to Fasque, the General Election had 
 come off. It is to me an incident of melancholy retro- 
 spect. Gladstone, who had sat as member for Newark, 
 through the influence of the Tory Duke of Newcastle, was 
 invited to become a candidate for the University of Oxford, 
 and I was urged to allow my name to be placed on the list 
 of his Committee. What was I to do ? Could I canvass 
 for him ? Could I vote for him ? There were many who 
 tried to persuade me that I could, and ought to, do so ; but 
 his speech in support of Sir Eobert Peel's measure in favour 
 of an increased grant to the Roman Catholic College at May- 
 nooth, taken in connection with what I had gathered from 
 him in conversations at Winchester, seemed to me to involve 
 principles which, sooner or later, must lead him to advocate 
 the disestablishment of the Irish Church. John (now Lord 
 Chief Justice) Coleridge, his father, the Judge, James Hope, 
 Moberly, and others, having heard that I felt a difficulty 
 in supporting Gladstone, all wrote letters endeavouring to 
 overcome my scruples. To the first, who, as secretary to- 
 Gladstone's Oxford Committee, wrote requesting me to- 
 become a member, I replied as follows : 
 
MK. GLADSTONE AND THE CHURCH 27 
 
 Trinity College, Glenalmond : 
 May 31, 1847. 
 
 Dear Sir, — I have to acknowledge the receipt of your letter,, 
 in which you ask me to vote for Mr. Gladstone, and further 
 express a wish that I would allow my name to be placed upon 
 his committee. I assure you it is quite painful to me even to 
 hint the possibility of my doing otherwise than as you request. 
 I have had the privilege of Mr. Gladstone's acquaintance — I 
 believe he would allow me to say, of his friendship — ever since 
 he first went up to Oxford as an Undergraduate ; and, with that 
 knowledge of his whole career, it is not possible for me to think 
 more highly of any man as to all the most essential qualities 
 which give weight and value and dignity to character, whether 
 in public or private life, than I think of Mr. Gladstone, and have 
 ever thought of him from the first moment that I had the 
 honour and happiness to know him. But — excuse me for saying 
 what must seem egotistical, in a matter wherein it is each 
 man's solemn duty to think and speak for himself — my family 
 motto is ' Veritas * ; and you will remember ' Amicus Socrates, 
 amicus Plato ; sed magis arnica Veritas.' In my humble opinion,, 
 it is utterly inconsistent with the true principles of the Con- 
 stitution, and of the Government of the country as at present 
 ruled by a Sovereign Protestant against Popery, and by Lords 
 spiritual also Protestant against Popery, as well as by Lord& 
 temporal and by the House of Commons — it is utterly in- 
 consistent, in my opinion, with these principles, which I hold to 
 be true and sacred, to take any step whatever towards the esta- 
 blishment of the Roman Catholic religion in Ireland ; and there- 
 fore, if Mr. Gladstone is prepared to advance farther than he has 
 gone already in that direction, I cannot vote for him. 
 
 I am quite aware that it does not accord with the dignity of 
 a University election for the candidates to pledge themselves 
 beforehand ; and no one could be more loth than I should be 
 to see such a practice generally introduced among us. More 
 than this : If there be one man among our pohticians of the 
 present day whose high character entitles him to be exempt 
 from making any pledge, that man is Mr. Gladstone. But in 
 the present unhappy state of parties and of policy in the country, 
 when there is so much real gromid for dissatisfaction and mis- 
 trust, I cannot but remember a remark which Mr. Gladstone 
 
28 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 himself made to me last year. * As things now are/ he said, 
 * considering what so many members of their body have lately 
 done, the clergy must not claim or expect to act as if they were 
 above suspicion.' ^ 
 
 The remark, unhappily, was most true and just. And, 
 unhappily too, it is no less just and true with respect to our 
 public men of the present day. Considering what so many of 
 them have done of late years, considering what Sir R. Peel him- 
 self did when he was member for the University of Oxford, 
 public men cannot expect to act as if they were above suspicion ; 
 and I do think, therefore, that it is the sacred duty of every 
 member of the University, more especially of every clergyman 
 who has a vote, not to promise it to any one of the candidates 
 without receiving beforehand some distinct assurance upon the 
 question to which I have referred above, so as to prevent the 
 painful misunderstanding, the disappointment, the mortification, 
 and mutual upbraidings, that cannot fail to ensue in case the 
 representative whom we are now to choose is hereafter found 
 strengthening the cause of those whom we are solemnly bound 
 to discountenance and withstand. 
 
 If you can give me any satisfaction upon this point I shall be 
 most thankful, and, provided your answer is such as I heartily 
 hope and trust it will be, you are at liberty to make any use you 
 please of my name in support of Mr. Gladstone. 
 
 I am, dear Sir, 
 
 Yours faithfully, 
 
 Charles Woeds worth. 
 
 Of the long answer I received from Mr. Coleridge under 
 date June 3, 1847, the following is the most important part : 
 
 As I have not the honour of any but the slightest possible 
 acquaintance with Mr. Gladstone, ... I can only give you 
 my own impression of what he feels, adding but this : that if I 
 doubted the truth of that impression I should abstain from 
 voting altogether. I conceive him to be as much opposed as you 
 
 * In a letter to me (July 9, 1846), after speaking of ' the sorely hard 
 measure which the Church of England has received from so many of 
 her own children,' Mr. Gladstone added : * When some fifty priests (I guess 
 at the number) have abandoned her, I cannot but feel that even morbid 
 apprehensions are entitled to be dealt with in the tenderest manner.' 
 
MR. GLADSTONE AND THE CHUKCH 29 
 
 can be to any measure affecting the integrity of the Establish- 
 ment in Ireland. I understand his opposition to any attack upon 
 that portion of our Church to be one of principle, and that under 
 no state of circumstances reasonably conceivable could he be 
 brought to consent to anything of the kind. ... I do think, and 
 I have some confidence that you will think too, that if ever there 
 was a man who deserved a vote of confidence from those who 
 love our Church, he is the man, and now is the time to give it. 
 
 The father, Mr. Justice Coleridge, wrote to me under 
 the same date in the same strain. James Hope followed, 
 on June 28, with a long argument on the state of Ireland 
 and the position of the Eoman Catholic clergy, which he 
 considered such as to justify Gladstone in his vote about 
 Maynooth. He himself was evidently looking forward to 
 disestablishment, at no very distant date, for the Church, 
 both in England and in Ireland : * Sooner or later her civil 
 position will be altered, whether we submit or resist.' At 
 the same time, he maintained that Gladstone, howsoever he 
 might be inclined to temporise and to yield to some extent 
 for the Church's ow^n good, had expressly * excluded one 
 contingency, — viz., that of his supporting such a measure, 
 if it should involve any aggression upon the Established 
 Church of Ireland.' My answer w^as as follows : 
 
 Trinity College, Glenalmond : 
 July 1, 1847. 
 
 My dear Hope, — You have done me a very great kindness in 
 endeavouring to convince me that I may conscientiously vote for 
 Gladstone, for the difficulty I feel about it has been a constant 
 source of uneasiness and pain to me ; as, indeed, you may weU 
 suppose, knowing, as you do, better than almost anyone, the very 
 strong grounds of all kinds, public and private, which I have for 
 wishing to support him in every way to the very utmost of my 
 power ; and if I shall not eventually do so it will be the most 
 distressing step of the kind which I have ever had occasion to 
 take, and one which I would gladly do anything that I could — 
 without a sacrifice of principle — to escape. 
 
so ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 For many years I looked upon Gladstone — and often spoke 
 of him to others — as the man to save the country, or rather the 
 nation ; it was, I thought, almost (if I may speak so strongly) 
 his mission from God to do so — to save it in the only way in which, 
 I believe, it is to be saved (under Providence) — viz., upon the 
 principles of the Constitution in Church and State. But in an 
 evil hour, as I think, his faith failed him : fascinated by the 
 practical ability and power of Sir Robert Peel, he lost sight of his 
 own position, and at last, from the high ground which }iq fancied 
 to be untenable, but was not more so than high ground has often 
 been before in faithless times, and will be, no doubt, again, * he 
 leapt like Curtius into the gulf, and, what is far worse, he drew 
 the Church of England along with him.' Such is the language 
 which my revered father often used, during the last year of his 
 life, in speaking of Gladstone ; and you will not wonder that it 
 made a deep impression upon me, knowing as I did the pain it 
 gave him to speak so of one for whom he entertained the highest 
 possible regard and esteem. 
 
 Had Gladstone abided by his own principles, instead of falling 
 in with the no-principles of Sir Robert Peel and of the House of 
 Commons, how different would have been his position and the 
 position of parties at the present time ! 
 
 But, not to indulge in painful reflections upon the past, what 
 is to be done now ? Are we still to have no rallying-point — ^no 
 solid ground to stand upon ? Let it be that we have no certain 
 or clear principles for the government of our Colonies, circum- 
 stanced, as they are, so differently, and occupied, as they have 
 often been, in unprincipled ways : is the same to be the case with 
 the Mother Country — with England, with Ireland, with Scot- 
 land ? Am I, at all events, as a member and minister of the 
 United Church of England and Ireland, not to aim at uniformity 
 in religion in the three countries, without which upon no sound 
 principle can they properly form one kingdom ? More especially, 
 am I to help to aggravate our present inconsistencies by relin- 
 quishing still further the ground of the Constitution so as to 
 render it impossible, eventually, for our Sovereign to be crowned 
 or our Parliament assembled with any sanction of religion ? 
 With Scotland Presbyterian, and Ireland neutral (in the eyes 
 of the State), what right, it may well be argued, can we have to 
 claim the use of the Prayer Book for any State occasion what- 
 
MR. GLADSTONE AND THE CHURCH 81 
 
 <ever ? Ireland has been for many years, and is still, in a most 
 wretched condition, both religious and political — worse, probably, 
 since the passing of the Emancipation Act than it was before, 
 certainly not better ; — and yet, what politician was there that 
 supported that measure who did not assure us of a very dijBferent 
 result ? The fact is, no statesman since Perceval's time has even 
 thought of acting honestly by the Church of that country. It 
 has been established only to be kicked and insulted, and even- 
 tually robbed ; and who, having any faith in God's Word, 
 wonders that such a country so governed should be a thorn in 
 our side? And what sincere member of a Church protesting 
 against Popery can think that the true remedy for such evils is 
 to be found in strengthening the hands of the Popish priesthood ? 
 But I beg pardon — some sincere members of our Church do think 
 so ; and others think that the Church might do as well, and per- 
 haps better, both in England and Ireland, without any connec- 
 tion with the State. I can only say to both opinions, God for- 
 bid ! for I belie\7e He does forbid. Gladstone himself has taught 
 me to say so ; and as he, moving in the turmoil of politics, claims 
 for himself to see political expediencies or necessities which I 
 cannot admit of, so I, living in another atmosphere and subject 
 to experiences of another kind, am bound to act upon them as I 
 best may ; and in this case I am able to do so with greater con- 
 fidence from what I know of his own sentiments. Not a year 
 ago, he himself told me that he had abandoned his first principles 
 because he found so little support in the country, especially among 
 the clergy. I answered, I thought he had done so without reason, 
 for the support was there^ and only wanting to be called forth. 
 If he will now tell me, or allow me to understand, that he returns 
 henceforth to his own principles, and means to act upon them on 
 all occasions faithfully and unflinchingly, he shall have my vote 
 and interest with more pleasure and satisfaction than I can ex- 
 press. Otherwise, after the conversation to which I have referred, 
 he cannot but misinterpret my support as withheld from that 
 which I approve, and given to conduct and to principles which I 
 then described as faithless, and which I must still object to as 
 strongly as ever. The unhappy condition of things to which 
 you refer in the latter part of your letter I can see plainly enough ; 
 but yet I am not altogether without hope, when I consider what 
 a change has come over the spirit of our Church during the last 
 
82 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 fifteen years — a change still going forward, and which, if we have 
 but one man of Power and Principle to fight the battle, as Glad- 
 stone might fight it, in the House of Commons, may bring about 
 still more astonishing results in the fifteen years next to come. 
 But, however this may be, I certainly do not think that we shall 
 be likely, on the whole, to mend our bad practices by plungmg 
 deeper into false principles ; nor am I desirous of seeing the 
 Church more pure on the terms which you propose — viz., of the 
 State becoming more irreligious. Eather, I protest against any 
 such notion. What God (as I believe) has joined together, let 
 not man put asunder. 
 
 I am, my dear Hope, 
 
 Ever yours most sincerely, 
 
 Chaeles Woedswoeth. 
 
 The time came when Hope, whilst retaining personal 
 regard for him, distrusted Gladstone's statesmanship as 
 much as I had done. See his * Life,' and the * Quarterly 
 Keview ' for April 1884, p. 503.— 
 
 When Mr. Gladstone had made affectionate overtures to him 
 to become his fellow-worker in poHtics, the only result was that 
 he respectfully declined, upon grounds which showed that he 
 could no longer feel trust in his aims and poUcy as a statesman. 
 
 A fortnight later I received the following letter from 
 Moberly, who, although a sound High Churchman, was a 
 Liberal in politics : 
 
 Winchester College : July 8, 1847. 
 My dear Friend, — At the risk of seeming impertinent in ventur- 
 ing to offer thoughts of mine to you, who have thought and written 
 so much already on the subject, I feel still unwilling to keep 
 quite silent when I understand how reluctant you are to -vote for 
 Gladstone in the coming Oxford contest. . . . For my own part, I 
 certainly disapprove of Gladstone's vote on the ' Godless Colleges,' 
 and I am not sure, even though I acknowledge the difiiculties 
 of the case, whether I approve of that respecting Maynooth ; 
 but I feel that I am not specifically called on [? so much] to 
 reward or punish individual votes as to select the deepest, truest, 
 
MR. GLADSTONE AND THE CHURCH 83 
 
 most attached, most effective advocate for the Church and 
 Universities in coming, and probably very serious, dangers. . . . 
 I think that your correspondence with G.'s committee has 
 probably done great good. It is very useful that G. should 
 know that there are those who are not well satisfied with some 
 of his past acts ; but surely you will not press this hitherto useful 
 course into the extreme result of refraining from voting. 
 
 He goes on to tell me that * the Election will anyhow be 
 a most close and narrow thing,' and he dreads lest 
 
 the advocacy of the University, and with it of the Church, should 
 be thrown into such, not inadequate only, but mischievous, hands 
 as Round's. My only comfort in such a case would be to believe 
 that if a serious debate affecting the vital interests of Church, or 
 of University, should come on, Gladstone, as member for an 
 indifferent constituency, would be felt to be more truly the 
 representative of all that is Uving, deep, earnest, and true in 
 Oxford, whilst the actual legal burgesses would stand for the 
 coldness, the Low Churchism, the jealousy, the crotchets, and the 
 fears, of Convocation. . . . 
 
 Yours most affectionately, 
 
 Geoege Mobebly. 
 The following was my reply : 
 
 Trinity College, Glenalmond : July 12, 1847. 
 
 My very dear Friend, — I have been looking for a ray of 
 hope to break in upon my course with respect to the Oxford 
 Election, from some quarter or other, with more anxiety than I 
 can express, and your most kind letter seems to offer something 
 hke an opening for it. Had I been in any other situation than 
 the public one which I hold in what I may call Gladstone's own 
 college, I should certainly have taken some step to explain 
 publicly what I feel to be the difficulties into which Gladstone's 
 friends are thrown when called upon to support him in this 
 contest, not by his vote upon this or that measure (for, as I said 
 in my letter to Mr. Coleridge, I would not press even the 
 Maynooth question so as to ask for a recantation of what is 
 already done), but by his adopting professedly a new line of 
 policy, a line of accommodation rather than of principle — what 
 Hope calls making use of the Establishment (in Church matters) 
 
 II. D 
 
34 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 not so much as a thing right in itself, and therefore to be main- 
 tained at all points and at all hazards, and not tacitly maintained 
 only, but loudly advocated and preached up in defiance of gain- 
 sayers — making use of the Establishment, not because it is God's 
 truth for the government and blessing of a nation, but as a 
 ^vantage ground to make bargains from. And therefore, when 
 I am asked whether I cannot forgive G. for going wrong (as 
 we think) once or twice, or whether I do not allow him to be 
 a most able and conscientious friend of the Church, of course all 
 such questions are beside the matter, which is, for us, to know 
 before we elect him what are really his own thoughts a^id in- 
 tentions with respect to the present state of Chtirch affairs. Are 
 they practically (for necessity or expediency's sake) the same as 
 Sir R. Peel's ? And, if so, do we repose such confidence (not in 
 his judgment, for in his own heart he himself judges otherwise, 
 but in his moral courage and faithful intrepidity) that we are 
 content to take his words for the * necessity ' or ' expediency ' — 
 words which have no proper place when the question is one, as 
 we beUeve, of Divine law ? Or, on the other hand, as brought 
 forward for the University, is he now to take fresh courage and 
 to adopt a bolder line, and a line of the same character, but 
 more lofty and more effectual (because maintained with more 
 true knowledge and with greater ability) than that of Sir R. 
 Inglis, for whom his committee ask us to vote in connection 
 with himself, but whom he has scarcely ever supported in Parlia- 
 ment, and from whom he has disagreed on most essential 
 points? These are questions which, I think (after what has 
 been said and done in and out of the House of Commons), Glad- 
 stone ought to answer in some shape or other before the election 
 comes on, and which, I still hope and trust, he may be willing 
 and able to answer so as to secure his triumphant return, with- 
 out any compromise of his own truth or honour, or of the 
 principles of those who would support him upon the grounds 
 that I should do. I have had more than half a mind to write to 
 him myself, of course in the kindest spirit that I possibly could, 
 for my own private satisfaction ; but my circumstances, as Warden 
 of this College, are so peculiar that I have shrunk from taking a 
 step which might seem over-forward or otherwise unbecoming. 
 But could not something yet be done, either by private friendly 
 correspondence that would bear publishing, or in some way that 
 
MR. GLADSTONE AND THE CHURCH 86 
 
 Gladstone himself might prefer, to reassure persons, like myself, 
 who, upon one word of encouragement, looking, I will not say in 
 a counter, but in a more hopeful, direction than his own recent 
 acts and speeches in Parliament, would be too glad to restore to 
 him the confidence in his championship which they once felt, 
 and are still so loth to rehnquish ? You will not suppose that 
 I mean anything like a mere blind Protestant championship, but 
 a strenuous, bold assertion of the principles of the Constitution, 
 however tampered with by recent measures, and however un- 
 hopeful in the present aspect of affairs, with a view (however 
 distant) to their gradual recovery and eventual re-estabhshment 
 in God's good time as the only ground for a nation to rest upon 
 with the hope of His blessing. The very fact of his own present 
 position as a candidate for the University, with so large a 
 promise of support, might enable him to speak in a way that he 
 would not have done some months ago ; and his return (which 
 then, I conceive, would be certain, and could not be mis- 
 interpreted) would tell in that case most effectually for good, not 
 only upon his own future course, but that of parties in general ; 
 whereas, under present circumstances, if looked to as an expo- 
 nent of principles held by a large and most important consti- 
 tuency, it would in a great degree be unintelligible, or, at most, 
 a proof simply of personal confidence in a good and able man. 
 Please to think of this, as T will do anxiously of yours ; and, if 
 you can, turn it to some account. 
 I am, dear Moberly, 
 
 Ever yours, most affectionately, 
 
 Charles Wordsworth. 
 
 Acknowledging the above, Moberly wrote, inter alia, 
 July 20, 1847 : 
 
 I do not despair of you yet. The election will certainly be 
 a very narrowly decided one. I know, tho' I may not state it, 
 the number of promises given to Gladstone ; but among all the 
 neutrals or unfavourable voters there is none whose defection [?] 
 grieves us all so deeply or disappoints us so heavily as yours. 
 
 Even my dear friend Warden Barter, who had no vote 
 himself, wrote to move one in Gladstone's favour. I sent 
 
 D 2 
 
36 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 him Hope's letter, and what I had written in reply, adding, 
 inter alia, what follows : 
 
 In these days, the very worst member we could choose would 
 be a man holding good principles, but without faith in them ; 
 and such Gladstone described himself to me last year. As for 
 Hope's argument, you see plainly what it tends to. The State is 
 to be infidel, or what you please, in order that the Church may 
 be rid of some real or fancied imperfections. ... It is dreadful 
 to think of the ground upon which such theories would land us. 
 
 The more I think of it, the more I feel it our bounden duty 
 not to support Gladstone without some mutual understanding. 
 He is at present a Janus in politics : an author of one school 
 and a statesman of another. ... He will be the most dangerous 
 representative Oxford ever had. Bound may do us little or no 
 good, and he will certainly be no honour to us ; but he can do 
 us no harm. There is no calculating the harm that Gladstone 
 may do to us — or the good — if he will. But, if he is to take 
 Hope's ground, it will, in my opinion, be all the former — all 
 harm and ruin. 
 
 On the other hand, I was encouraged by my brother 
 Christopher not to relinquish the ground which I had taken 
 up. He wrote : 
 
 It seems to me that your correspondents do not consider that 
 you have a character to maintain, and that it is of the greatest 
 importance that persons in high, responsible positions, like you, . 
 should continue to enjoy the confidence of those about you, and 
 of the public generally, and not forfeit or impair it. Let public 
 men, if they see fit, change their principles and their practice ; 
 but to call upon you to go with them in their changes, and to 
 stamp your approval upon those changes by placing them in a 
 most responsible post, and thus to involve yourself in their in- 
 consistencies, and to impair your own influence for good, and to 
 injure your own character — this seems to me, I confess, a thing 
 which they ought never to ask, nor you to grant. 
 
 At last I mustered up courage, and wrote to Mr. Glad- 
 stone himself : 
 
MR. GLADSTONE AND THE CHURCH 37 
 
 Trinity College, Glenalmond : July 15, 1847. 
 
 My dear Gladstone, — Having failed in obtaining the satisfac- 
 tion I desired from the secretary of your London Committee, may 
 I be allowed to apply directly to yourself ? You will guess at 
 once what my object is. You will be sure that I am most anxious 
 to vote for you in the Oxford Election if I properly can. And 
 that no possible misunderstanding may prevent my doing so, 
 especially when ' the circumstances of the contest ' (as I learn 
 from a circular of your Oxford Committee received this morning) 
 * have become so very urgent,' I think it best to venture upon the 
 step I am now taking, and let you know without reserve what my 
 difficulties are. 
 
 The same circular to which I have just referred also requests 
 me (by the resolution of your London Committee, May 16) to 
 vote for Sir Robert Inglis. This, I can say at once, I am pre- 
 pared to do. Sir Robert Inglis has fought the battle of the 
 Church in the House of Commons almost single-handed for many 
 years past. He has not always fought it, perhaps (to speak with- 
 out presumption), just in the manner I myself should have chosen ; 
 but still he has fought it manfully and consistently, and he has 
 fought it upon principle — the principle which alone, as I think, 
 it is safe and right for us to fight upon (however, of late years, it 
 has been invaded and too often betrayed by such as should have 
 been the first to maintain and defend it at whatever risk), — viz., 
 the principle of the Constitution in Church and State. This he 
 has done in every vote in respect to Ireland, in respect to Dis- 
 senters, in respect to education, except that in the last case, where 
 money grants have been concerned, he has been content to take 
 what he could get rather than what he had a right to demand. 
 Now, in two out of three of these most important fields of political 
 action you and he have not acted alike. You have spoken and 
 acted as if you considered the time gone by for takmg such a line 
 as his, and have concluded that the end at which I am sure you 
 are both equally aiming — viz., the well-being and efficiency of 
 the Church — was more likely to be gained by following a different 
 course, a course which, without offence, I may call one of accom- 
 modation and of compromise rather than of principle, . . . 
 
 You and Sir Robert Inglis are (I am persuaded) equally 
 earnest and sincere members and friends of the Church ; but you 
 and he, like Churchmen in general nowadays, equally desirous to 
 
88 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 promote her interests and efficiency, nevertheless differ very much 
 as to the mode of doing so. . . . 
 
 With regard to Sir Robert Inglis, I am satisfied he will in the 
 main pursue the course which I think best, — viz., that of resisting 
 all tendencies counter to the original spirit and letter of the Con- 
 stitution ; — and, therefore, I shall feel no difficulty in voting for 
 him. May I be satisfied of the same as regards yourself ? Do you 
 think that you shaU be found acting with Sir R. Inglis — I will 
 not specify any particular question, but generally — upon cardinal 
 points of Church policy ? I would fain hope that you may be 
 inclined to look upon things now less despondingly than you did 
 some time ago, and that you may be encouraged, if returned for 
 the University, to give your own original views and principles a 
 further and a fuller trial, or at least may see greater cause to 
 distrust the expediency of the opposite course, or may even resolve 
 that the advocacy of the former (however hopeless) is the only 
 conscientious line for the representative of a constituency chiefly 
 clerical to pursue. In any such case my difficulty is at an end. 
 My first vote will be given to you ; my second, to Sir Robert 
 Inglis. But should the case, unhappily, be otherwise, I am sure, 
 whatever your Committee may ask or resolve, you yourself would 
 not wish me, thinking as I do, to neutralise my vote at this, in 
 my opinion, most critical juncture of Church affairs, by giving 
 it to two very different, not to say opposite, courses of Church 
 policy. 
 
 I am, my dear Gladstone, 
 
 Ever yours most truly, 
 
 Charles Wordswoeth. 
 
 In acknowledging receipt of that letter, Mr. Gladstone 
 sent me copy of a letter which he had just addressed to Mr. 
 T. W. Warter. What I had said, however, he admitted, 
 caUed for further answ^er. It would please him to give his 
 answer in conversation. He was known for obscurity, and 
 would have more hope of making himself understood vi/vd 
 voce than he could have if he used his pen. Only, he would 
 tell me this : that what he had to say he would say more as 
 a Churchman than as a man in politics ; and I must forgive 
 
MR. GLADSTONE AND THE CHURCH 39 
 
 him should he be warm. His warmth was such as could 
 not wholly be accounted for by reference to his interests 
 involved in the pending election. The concluding sentence 
 was to me at the time, and still is, quite an enigma. It is 
 quoted in my * Chapter of Autobiography,' p. 9 ; and Mr. 
 Kussell has copied it in his biography of Mr. Gladstone, 
 p. 84 sq. — 
 
 I am desirous, and by God's help determined, to leave at least 
 a recollection upon the minds of men in your position ; and the 
 more so because I see pretty plainly that this is nearly, if it be 
 not quite, the last election at which you will have the power to 
 exercise a choice as to prospective Church policy. 
 
 The following was my answer : 
 
 Trinity College, Glenalmond : July 26, 1847. 
 
 My dear Gladstone, — Your letter, forwarded from West- 
 minster, reached me yesterday (Sunday). 
 
 When I wrote to you I was intending to move southwards as 
 soon as our boys left for the holidays ; but when the time came 
 I could not reconcile it to my conscience to leave our large body 
 of domestics without a pastor ; nor did I like the thought of the 
 lamp of our daily service, having been once lighted, being allowed 
 to go out, which I trust it may never do. So here I am still, left 
 alone with my wife in my custodial glory, and hkely to remain, 
 at all events for some time — I should hope till the sub-Warden 
 may be able to return and supply my place. 
 
 Under these circumstances, I am unwillingly willing to stay 
 away from Oxford, unless I could go there conscientiously, 
 heartily to vote for you, which, I fear, to speak honestly, I could 
 not do. You are kind enough to invite me to call upon you, 
 which I should have gladly done had I been in town as I expected ; 
 but — 'failing the "warmth" and the "recollection"' which 
 you good-humouredly threatened to leave upon me had we met 
 in a personal conference — I am afraid I must conclude, from 
 your letter to Mr. Warter, that the hope to which I still clung 
 must have ended only in more bitter disappointment : that is, 
 that I can no longer doubt that while I still hold, not by any 
 partial or anti-Popish prejudice, but by the * State conscience ' 
 
40 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 doctrine, you are more than ever bent, as a politician, upon the 
 ' social justice ' one, and you expect * to obtain through the 
 medium of Parhament real advantages to the Church ' without 
 asserting the high principle upon which those advantages (so to 
 call them) are due from us as a nation — an expectation which I, 
 for one, do confess I am * content to abandon.' ... 
 
 You see, therefore, that I am still so unreasonable as to pre- 
 scribe that * miserable,' ' mad,' and, ' humanly speaking, utterly 
 hopeless,' course which you no less peremptorily decline. Yes — 
 if it must be so — * constant irritation,' 'certain defeat.' ^ The 
 ' ruin ' of your policy will (it may be) be more distant ; but I 
 believe it is no less certain ; and when it does come, being, 
 as it appears to me, disgraceful and unblest, it will be irre- 
 trievable. But God grant I may be mistaken, and that you, 
 having see^i the truth, may have the glorious opportunity to 
 which you are now aspiring to do it ! 
 
 I am, my dear Gladstone, 
 
 Ever yours most truly, 
 
 Charles Wordswoeth. 
 
 The day after the foregoing letter was written, and be- 
 fore he could have received it, Mr. Gladstone was called 
 away from London, the state of his wife's health requiring 
 his presence at Fasque ; and on the journey he pencilled, 
 in the railway-carriage, a long note which, whilst kindly 
 submitting to me * certain leading propositions,' made no 
 reference to my difficulties. The consequence was that 
 when the election came I did not vote. It did not seem 
 to me honest to join in voting for a man, as my Eepre- 
 sentative in Parliament, who, howsoever estimable and 
 howsoever admirable in other respects, would not only not 
 represent me, but would use the power which I had helped 
 to give him in a way which I thought injurious to the best 
 and highest interests of the nation. At the same time, it 
 
 ' These expressions, as well as those quoted in the former paragraph, 
 refer to passages in Mr. Gladstone's letter to Mr. Warter, a contemporary 
 of ours at Christ Church, who afterwards became Southey's son-in-law. 
 What effect the letter had upon him I do not know. 
 
MR. GLADSTONE AND THE CHURCH 41 
 
 must be recorded to Mr. Gladstone's honour that, much as 
 he naturally desired to have my vote, — Mrs. Gladstone told 
 me that my declining to support him was his greatest dis- 
 appointment in the course of the contest — he would give 
 me no pledge, he would make to me no concession whatever, 
 in order to obtain it. He was returned, considerably below 
 Sir K. Inglis, but by a majority of 173 above Mr. Bound. 
 
42 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 CHAPTEE IV 
 
 TRINITY COLLEGE — 1 847-48 
 
 The 'Two Alexanders '—Expulsions from College— A Painful Incident — 
 • The White-rob'd Choral Band '—Canon McCoU— Tidings from an old 
 Servitor 
 
 Shortly after the memorable consecration of the chapel 
 at Fasque I had the privilege of preaching on another 
 and still more interesting occasion — the consecration 
 of two Bishops at St. Andrew's Church, Aberdeen, on 
 October 28, the joint festival of two Apostles, St. Simon 
 and St. Jude. In a letter referring to my sermon Dean 
 Torry wrote : * I cannot mention a higher praise of it than 
 that I saw at least one of the heads of our Church, the 
 Bishop of Glasgow (Kussell), a man made of no melting 
 stuff, moved to tears. May we all profit by the sound advice 
 it contained ! ' The two Bishops were Alexander Ewing, 
 for the Diocese of Argyll, and Alexander Penrose Forbes, 
 for the Diocese of Brechin. The great interest of the 
 occasion lay in that not only were they both remark- 
 able men — genuine Scotchmen — and men, I may say, of 
 genius in their different ways : so much so that their 
 names and characters are probably better known and 
 appreciated beyond the limits of our own Church than those 
 of any other of our Bishops consecrated during the pre- 
 sent century — but their divergence in theological views and 
 opinions was also, I suppose, wider than that of any other 
 two to be found in the roll of our Eeformed Episcopate. 
 
THE 'TWO ALEXANDERS' 43 
 
 I ventured to refer to it many years afterwards — indeed, 
 after the death of both — when speaking at a public banquet, 
 on occasion of the consecration of the present Bishop 
 of Aberdeen, in the same church, on May 1, 1883.^ 
 In my sermon at their consecration, I spoke of the * two 
 Alexanders ' as * men who afterwards greatly distinguished 
 themselves, though in very different lines and schools of 
 thought, so different that they may be quoted as exempli- 
 fying the comprehensive character of our Church.' 
 
 I have alluded to the same divergence in another 
 form. The reader, I trust, will understand that by the 
 following verses no disrespect was intended to either of 
 my brethren. They are simply a jeu d'esprit depicting an 
 imaginative situation, and suggested by the fact that my 
 diocese lies between those of Argyll and Brechin. For both 
 Alexanders I entertained sincere esteem, and for one the 
 affection of a valued and warmly-cherished friendship. — 
 
 Two Alexanders on one fatal day 
 
 Eose to the Church's throne, and pastoral sway ; 
 
 Born to spread discord o'er the tranquil land, 
 
 One ruled the Eastern, one the Western strand. 
 
 Dark ebon locks dishevelled to the wind 
 
 Betrayed in each the tempest-loving mind ; 
 
 While gentle speech, and meekly- winning ways 
 
 Disguised their aims, and won mistaken praise. 
 
 Unhappy lot that brought me here to dwell, 
 
 And bade me try the rising storm to quell ! 
 
 Attached to both, fain would I both restrain, 
 
 A midway resident — but all in vain. 
 
 War ceaseless waged. Great Sandy, King of Greece ! 
 
 Between two Sandies, who can keep the peace ? 
 
 To go back to Glenalmond. When the school reopened 
 after our Midsummer holidays (September 7, 1847), the 
 
 ^ The request to me to preach came from Mr. Ewing (September 29, 
 1847), who, as the senior, had the right of appointment. 
 
44 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 number of boys rose to twenty- six ; but with increase of 
 numbers came increase of anxiety. The admission of new- 
 comers was, indeed, the most anxious matter with which I 
 had to deal. If we were to form and sustain a good moral 
 and religious tone among the boys (than which nothing 
 could be more essential), we must prevent the life-blood of 
 our infant society from being poisoned at its source. It 
 may be remembered how strongly Dr. Arnold felt upon this 
 point when he first went to Rugby : how he insisted upon 
 the power to expel or remove boys whose presence, from 
 one cause or another, he considered to be injurious to the 
 character of the school.^ It was, of course, not possible 
 for me to take so high a line ; but I did the best I could 
 to carry out the principle, and in a letter which I had 
 occasion to write to Dean Torry (Nov. 4, 1847) T find 
 myself expressing my consciousness of the difficulty and of 
 my resolution to cope with it. — 
 
 The fact is, I have come to the conclusion that it will be 
 absolutely necessary to exercise some discretion respecting the 
 admission of boys mto this College ; and without this I could not 
 undertake to carry on the institution. We began with admis- 
 sion of all sorts, . . . and the consequence has been that we have 
 had already a fit of indigestion (as well we might with so much 
 bad matter upon our stomach), which has nearly torn us to 
 pieces. Seriously, it is a merciful Providence which has ridden 
 us of three out of four * strange children,' . . . and left the others 
 untouched. ... I must add, it is all-important for the success of 
 this institution under present circumstances (i.e., in its infancy) 
 not * quocunque modo ' to increase our numbers, but rather to 
 admit none but such as are likely to bring with them a good 
 healthy moral tone, and whose friends have really the welfare of 
 the place at heart upon the highest grounds. 
 
 My correspondent was not quite satisfied, and I felt 
 it necessary to reply to his demurrer (Nov. 8, 1847) as 
 follows : 
 
 ^ See Life by Stanley, Vol. i. pp. 71, 111 sq., 116. 
 
EXPULSIONS FROM TRINITY COLLEGE 45 
 
 You must excuse me from dissenting from your opinion that 
 our * net should be Hke that of the Gospel,' gathering of every 
 kind, but with power to cast the bad away. By-and-bye, I trust 
 we may be able to act upon that principle — that is, when we have 
 got a good sound body of our own, and when we have gained 
 somewhat of public confidence by the results ive have to show ; — 
 but for the present you yourself, I am sure, would change your 
 opinion if you had my experience, short as it has been. To 
 expect to lay a good foundation with bad materials is, of course, 
 out of the question ; and in a country like this, where there is so 
 little, or next to nothing (so far as I have seen), of mutual 
 confidence, even among Churchmen themselves — and how much 
 less on the part of schismatics and Presbyterians towards us ! — to 
 expect that confidence can grow up towards this place when we 
 are to be constantly exasperating malcontents by cases of expul- 
 sion is no less idle. No : believe me, our policy must be very 
 different from this for some time to come ; or this College, and 
 anyone who may attempt to manage it, will fall a victim to a 
 state of things which it is not difficult to foresee, nor, I trust, if 
 we are prudent and united, to prevent. The question which you 
 yourself ask in your P.-S. very naturally is a proof of what I 
 have said. You wish me to give you some account of the expul- 
 sions which have recently taken place ; and this in order that 
 you may be able to correct any false statements on the subject 
 that you may hear. And yet you would have me to act so as to 
 have occasion for more expulsions, and, in consequence, for more 
 false statements and for more explanations. Whereas I can 
 assure you that for three weeks before I went to Aberdeen (to 
 preach at the consecration of the two Bishops), and every day 
 since, I need have had nothing else to do but to carry on the 
 correspondence that has arisen out of these and similar matters. 
 So that I must really beseech your confidence ; and, if you will 
 kindly give me thatf I am sure it will be of more real use than 
 any explanation I might enable you to give. This is what we most 
 want — a quiet, dignified bearing, under the consciousness that 
 we are doing right ; — while the practical admission that everything 
 we do requires to be explained is of itself a proof of weakness, 
 and must tend to excite rather than allay suspicion. However, 
 it will be a satisfaction to you to know that all our trouble has 
 arisen where we might have expected it, and nowhere else — i.e., 
 from two schismatics and one Presbyterian ; of all of whom we 
 
46 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 are now happily rid, one having been expelled, and other two 
 taken away ; — but how much mischief they may have done before- 
 hand neither I nor anyone else can tell. 
 
 In that same term (October 1847) there was an event 
 which caused no little sensation at the time, and brought 
 upon me not the least disagreeable of many troubles which I 
 have had to encounter in the course of my long experience 
 in Scotland. A prominent member of St. John's congrega- 
 tion, in Perth, which early in the century had revolted from 
 the authority of the Bishop, and was now standing out 
 against a renewed attempt which he had recently made 
 to persuade them to return to their allegiance, came up 
 to Glenalmond one Sunday morning, and not only attended 
 our chapel service, but presented himself to receive the 
 Holy Communion. What was I to do ? I had before me 
 a very painful dilemma. If I were to admit him to our 
 Communion in the peculiar relations which he then stood 
 to the Bishop, it was certain that many good Churchmen 
 would be seriously offended, and not without reason. If I 
 rejected him, it was equally certain that there would be an 
 outcry which might prove very injurious to the interests of 
 the College. I preferred to incur the latter alternative. I 
 said to the gentleman when- he came up and knelt at the 
 rails, * Before I can give you the Communion, I should wish 
 to have some conversation with you ' ; by which I meant — 
 and afterwards explained — that, provided he was not in a 
 wilfully schismatical frame of mind, but regretted the 
 separation, and would promise to do what he could to put 
 an end to it, I should be glad to receive him on any future 
 occasion. No explanation was of any avail. He was furi- 
 ous ; and, although he had been a military officer, he could 
 not be made to understand that the Church no less than 
 the Army might have occasion for the exercise of discipline 
 in self-defence. Angry correspondence followed, and, of 
 course, the newspapers were not silent ; but, amidst much 
 
A PAINFUL INCIDENT 47 
 
 abuse, I had the satisfaction of receiving the warm approval 
 of my Bishop, to whom, as the Kubric requires, I had 
 communicated the circumstances. On October 9 he wrote : 
 
 * It gave me great pleasure to find that in the case of 
 
 there is an exact coincidence of opinion between us.' 
 Writing on October 20, he repeated his * hearty commenda- 
 tion ' of my conduct.^ Had the gentleman communicated 
 with me beforehand, and satisfied me, as he might have 
 done, that he was not schismatically disposed, I should not 
 have rejected him, and the unfortunate occurrence would 
 have been avoided. As it was, however, my action, I 
 believe, had the effect of quickening the return of the St. 
 John's congregation to the Communion of the Bishop, of 
 which the reader will hear in the sequel. 
 
 On Thursday, May 4, 1848, we celebrated our first 
 anniversary of the opening of the College, ' as a day of joy 
 and thanksgiving,' with full service and Holy Communion 
 at 11 A.M. : proper Psalms Ixxx., Ixxxi., cxlvii. ; and proper 
 First Lesson, Wisdom ix. The sermon, preached from 
 John X. 22, 23, and containing a sketch of the principles of 
 Christian education, is to be found in * Sermons preached 
 at Trinity College,' pp. 14-27. I composed the following 
 stanzas on the occasion, in distant imitation of Burns : 
 
 Lines on the Fourth of May, the Anniversary of the Opening of 
 Trinity College, Glenalmond. 
 
 : I 
 
 Now the glad mom her beams has shed 
 Where, down the Glen, by streamlets fed. 
 Swift Almond laves his rocky bed, 
 
 Sae loudly roaring, 
 What pile majestic lifts its head, 
 
 Lo ! yonder soaring ? 
 
 * In writing to Mr. Eeid, the Secretary of the College, the Bishop ex- 
 pressed himself still more strongly in terms of praise. See Neale's Life, 
 p. 328, 
 
48 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 l£ 
 
 Is it a fort of Border wars, 
 
 All fenced strong with bolt and bars,. 
 
 Where, aye prepar'd for blood and scars, 
 
 Proud chieftains riot, 
 Whose tow'r and wall embattled mars 
 
 Sweet Nature's quiet ? 
 
 Ill 
 
 la it a rock where robbers haunt, 
 Whose lawless deeds and visage gaunt 
 The hapless wayworn traveller daunt, 
 
 And sairlie stagger. 
 Such as of auld the legends vaunt — 
 
 Bold Eoy Macgregor ? 
 
 IV 
 
 No chief is there in Royal state ; 
 No arm^d warder at the gate ; 
 But peaceful scholars serving wait, 
 
 Wi' prayer and praise 
 On God Triune, th' All Good and Great, 
 
 To bless their ways I 
 
 * 
 
 V 
 
 Hark ! 'tis the white-rob'd choral band. 
 See, where in order meet they stand, 
 Each answering each on either hand — 
 
 * Except the Lord 
 Shall build the house, 'tis vainly plann'd. 
 
 Vain work, and word : 
 
 VI 
 
 * 'Tis a* for naught the gate is barr'd. 
 The watchman wakes, except the Lord 
 The city still shall keep and ward — 
 
 'Tis a' for naught. 
 ! may He ever be our guard 
 
 Who us has bought ! ' 
 
'THE WHITE-EOB'D CHORAL BAND' 49 
 
 VII 
 
 The prayer is o'er ; — now come they forth, 
 Not mindless of their heavenly birth, 
 Nor yet that on this sinful earth 
 
 They still maun sojourn, 
 Eschewing a' that is na' worth 
 
 , Withouten dudgeon. 
 
 VIII 
 
 Ah ! think not, friends, their cup the less 
 Will sparkle ^ to your fond caress, 
 Or, temper'd sae with godliness. 
 
 Will taste na' sweeter : — 
 Who knew to save knows still to bless 
 
 His lov'd, lost creature. 
 
 To explain * the white-rob'd choral band ' in stanza V., it 
 must be mentioned that all the boys, as well as the students, 
 wore surplices in chapel during my Wardenship. They 
 were given up by my successor, perhaps wisely, although I do 
 not remember that complaints were ever made by parents 
 of the boys against their use. I had introduced them 
 mainly because they formed one of the links which bound 
 us to Winchester, and gave us the semblance of an old founda- 
 tion. They are retained, I believe, at Eton and at West- 
 minster, as well as at Winchester, but only for boys on the 
 foundation; and, as we had properly none such, our resem- 
 blance was in appearance rather than in reality. In the 
 colleges of Oxford and Cambridge they are, or used to be in 
 my time, worn by commoners as well as by scholars, but not 
 by gentlemen-commoners or noblemen. It was a new thing 
 in Scotland, and was not likely to become acclimatised ; but 
 in church choirs it is making its way rapidly, and, I think it 
 may be said, with general approbation. 
 
 I may mention here that on the last visit I paid to my 
 
 ' See Christian Year, Second Sunday after Epiphany. 
 II. E 
 
«0 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 uncle at Eydal Mount, the year before his death, I pointed 
 out to him that there was a mistake in the title of his short 
 poem on * The Narrow Glen.' He calls it * Glen-Almain,' 
 whereas it ought to be ' Glenalmond.' I said we should 
 like it to be altered, and he promised to see to it ; but the 
 mistake remains uncorrected, even in Professor Knight's 
 edition (Vol. ii. p. 342), although attention is drawn to it 
 in a note : * This glen is Glenalmond, in Perthshire, between 
 Crieff and Amulree. It is known locally as the " Sma' 
 Glen." I do not know that it was ever called " Gen [Glen] 
 Almain" till Wordsworth gave it that remarkably un- 
 Scottish name.' The fact, I suppose, merely was that the 
 Poet had caught the sound incorrectly. 
 
 On June 7 came our first Confirmation. The course 
 which I pursued in preparing the candidates was as follows : 
 Public catechising, on Sunday afternoons after the Second 
 Lesson, had been from the first introduced and conducted by 
 me, with my * Catechesis ' for our text-book, a portion of 
 which had to be prepared for each occasion. Besides this 
 general instruction, I had all the candidates with me in 
 class every evening for a month beforehand, and at last 
 saw each of them separately. It may be mentioned, as a 
 proof of my desire to carry out the requirements of the 
 Prayer Book as fully and faithfully as possible, that I wrote 
 to the parents of each of the boys to be confirmed, remind- 
 ing them of the Eubric which orders that ' Everyone [of 
 the candidates] shall have a godfather or godmother as a 
 witness of their Confirmation.' It was a token of a zeal not, 
 perhaps, very wise, or at least superfluous, as the practice, 
 if it ever existed, has become too long obsolete for any 
 reasonable hope of its observance ; while in some churches, 
 with a large number of candidates, it would not be possible 
 to find room for such an accession to the ordinary congre- 
 gation. The regulation was well meant ; it shows a high 
 
THE FIRST CONFIRMATION 61 
 
 sense of the practical value of the ordinance ; and it would 
 be good for all parties if it could be carried into effect. The 
 following extract from the letter which Bishop Torry wrote to 
 me, May 22, is of some interest. After informing me that 
 Bishop Forbes had consented to act as his substitute, he 
 proceeds : 
 
 The good Bishop hath further manifested his brotherly kind- 
 ness and charity by meeting my wish to have the Confirmation 
 Service administered according to our own more Apostolic form, 
 which was universally observed by every Bishop of this Church 
 within my remembrance ; although now, alas ! retained by myself 
 only. The sole difference consists of the preliminary words : 
 * I sign thee with the sign of the Cross, and I lay my hands upon 
 thee, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
 Ghost.' And then follows, ' Defend, Lord,' &c. There is a 
 manifest congruity in using the Scottish form in the ordinance 
 of Confirmation where its own national Eucharistical service is 
 preserved ; independently of its closer agreement with primitive 
 practice. I therefore hope it will have your approbation. 
 
 I readily consented to the Bishop's wish. At the same 
 time, it must be stated that the good old man appeared to 
 have forgotten that the Scottish Communion Office had not 
 only no exclusive right but no precedence over the English 
 in the regulations of the College ; and that when he spoke 
 of the practice of the Bishops of the last century in ad- 
 ministering Confirmation he did not take into account 
 that the so-called English, or qualified, congregations had 
 not then joined our Church, and that when they did join 
 it they formed a body numerically as strong, or stronger 
 than, the nonjuring congregations, and consequently the 
 Bishops were bound to pay respect to their claims and 
 wishes in favour of the English usage. It was a misfortune 
 that in this, as in other instances, Bishop Torry not only 
 failed to recognise the altered conditions into which the 
 Church had passed when it ceased to be merely a non- 
 
 E 2 
 
62 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 juring body, as it had been in his early days, but unduly 
 exaggerated the points of difference between the two portions 
 of the Church, using far too freely in favour of his own 
 portion the terms 'primitive' and * Apostolic,' and again 
 the term * national,' when it would have been difficult to 
 prove the strict accuracy of any one of them. In regard to 
 the term * national,' indeed, it is only in a qualified sense 
 that either the Communion Office or the Confirmation for- 
 mula can be so spoken of, both being derived from English 
 sources — the first Eeformed Liturgy of 1549 and the 
 service-books of the Nonjurors.^ This, I say, was a mis- 
 fortune, because, estimable as Bishop Torry was in all 
 other respects, his example was an encouragement to 
 others to commit and persist in the same mistake — a 
 mistake which greatly tended to retard the consolidation 
 of our resuscitated Church, and still tends in some 
 degree to prevent the full accomplishment of that con- 
 solidation. 
 
 The numbers confirmed were seventeen, fifteen boys 
 and two servants ; and all received the Communion on the 
 following Sunday, with the exception of one boy, whose 
 father, a Presbyterian, objected to his son becoming a com- 
 municant. Before the end of the following year we had 
 another Confirmation, when the numbers were the same, 
 with the addition of one servitor. The mention of a 
 servitor requires explanation. It was part of my plan, 
 in imitation of the School for Choristers at Winchester, to 
 train up some half-dozen poor boys to wait in Hall and 
 make themselves useful in other ways, so as to enable us 
 to do with fewer domestics, and at the same time to give 
 
 * In my ' Seven Letters to the Guardian^'' p. 31, I have called the Com- 
 munion Office * Anglo- Scottish ' for the reason there given— viz., as ' having 
 a twofold English origin.^ On the Confirmation formula as 'borrowed 
 from King Edward's first Prayer Book by the Usages party of the (English) 
 Nonjurors,' see my Charge for 1890, p. 18. 
 
CANON McCOLL 63 
 
 them a suitable education. For this purpose I set on foot 
 (September 6, 1848) a small school, which was held in the 
 vestry of the chapel, and to which the poor boys in the 
 neighbourhood were freely admitted and welcomed. At first 
 Mr. Wishaw, our Modern-Language master, was so good 
 as to take charge of it. Afterwards I employed one of the 
 divinity students to teach the boys, and eventually my 
 chaplain, Mr. A. Temple, became master. It was as resid- 
 ing in College, and preparing to become a divinity student, 
 that Mr. Malcolm McColl, now Canon of Eipon Cathedral, 
 at one time acted in that capacity. He will not, 1 am sure, 
 dislike to be reminded that from that humble occupation, 
 simply by his eminent abilities and force of character, he 
 had been enabled to raise himself to fill the dignified posi- 
 tion which he now occupies in the Church of England, and 
 to acquire the distinguished reputation he enjoys. If it be 
 as Horace tells us, 
 
 Principibus placuisse viris non ultima laus est, 
 
 that is a praise (among others) which he has achieved for 
 himself in no ordinary degree. Although my intercourse 
 with him had been suspended for nearly half a century, he 
 has been so good as to send me quite recently a copy of his 
 valuable work, * Christianity in Eelation to Science and 
 Morals,' * by way of reminder of six happy months which I 
 spent in private reading and study at Glenalmond in the 
 last year of your Wardenship.' 
 
 This is not my only interesting reminiscence in connec- 
 tion with our school for servitors and poor boys. About 
 five years ago the then Warden of Glenalmond, Mr. Kich- 
 mond, forwarded to me a letter which he had just received 
 from America. It was as follows : — 
 
54 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 Jefferson ville, Indiana : Nov. 24, 1887. 
 Bev. the Warden of Trinity College^ Glenalmond, Scotland. 
 
 Dear Sir, — I notice in a paper sent to me by an old friend that 
 you are going to give a lecture on Logie Almond. The writer is 
 more than interested in this subject. I commenced the first 
 work I ever did as a boy at Trinity College. I carried the mail 
 from Methven to that place one season until they got the Post 
 Office at Carnies. I was beside the old greyhaired man that 
 laid the corner stone [of the chapel]. I always understood that 
 he was the present Mr. Gladstone's father. I worked three 
 years in the College as waiter and general servant [servitor], 
 waiting at table, &c. Thirty-five years ago I came to America, 
 and any news from the place where I passed my best and 
 happiest days makes my old heart beat. I will go down to the 
 grave with a love for the old place, and for good Mr. Wordsworth, 
 that time will never blot out. All through my ups and downs I 
 have carried the Prayer Book he gave me ; and during the War 
 someone tore his name out of it, which has been a great loss to 
 me. You will find my name in the old records ; and what I am 
 I give credit for to the early teaching I got from the then Warden. 
 If I only could get his name on the old book, I would send it 
 back over the water for that purpose. I am looking forward to 
 the time that I can visit the home of my youth, and visit Logie 
 Almond. Should you have your lecture printed, I would be 
 pleased to get a copy. I am in good circumstances. The God 
 that Mr. Wordsworth taught me to trust in has been good to 
 me and mine ; and I hope it is so with you and with all that 
 belong to Trinity College. 
 
 Yours truly, 
 
 My address is David Patteeson. 
 
 Pt. Box 1080, Michigan City, Indiana, U.S.A. 
 
 Surely this was an instance of casting bread upon the 
 waters and finding it after many days. I sent him another 
 Prayer Book as a Christmas present, with his name in- 
 scribed, and also a separate slip of paper with my name to 
 be pasted in the old book. These he acknowledged in the 
 following letter. The head of the paper bore, David 
 Patterson^ Dealer in Ileal Estate, — 
 
TIDINGS FKOM AN OLD SERVITOR oo 
 
 Michigan City, Indiana, U.S.A. 
 February 1, 1888. 
 
 Bishop Wordsworth, — 
 
 Reverend Sir, — I am in receipt of your more than welcome 
 Christmas present. It is indeed to me the best I ever got in my 
 hfe. I will have the leaf put into the old one as you have been 
 so good as to send it. How this sends my mind back all those 
 years ! How they have, with all their trials, never been able to 
 make me forget the happy years I spent in Trinity College. I am 
 very much grieved to know that my old fellow- servant, WilHam 
 Ainsworth, has been blind so long. It is not very long since I 
 found out where he lived, as I have been in this country many 
 years, and in that time there have been many changes. Yet I 
 am pleased to say I can look back all these years and not feel 
 ashamed of any of my words or deeds to my fellow-men ; and I 
 THANK God for the years I lived in Trinity College, when you were 
 Warden. I send you my photograph by this mail, and would 
 indeed be pleased to have yours some time. Thanking God with 
 all my heart for your tokens of friendship, 
 
 I remain your humble servant, 
 
 David Patterson. 
 
 Of course I complied with the request in his last sentence. 
 
 On September 5, 1849, I began to occupy the Warden's 
 house. On September 6 a second Pastoral Letter, signed 
 by all the Bishops, recommended that an offertory should 
 be made in all the congregations of our Church in behalf 
 of Trinity College. It was only natural that I should be 
 applied to by many of the clergy to preach the sermon on 
 the occasion, and I did the best I could during the following 
 year (1850) to comply with the invitations which were 
 made to me for that purpose. One of the sermons which 
 I delivered (from Ps. cxiii. 9) was published by request, and 
 dedicated to the seven Bishops of the Church in Scotland. 
 It contained a full exposition of the aims and objects which 
 the College had in view, as I understood them, and which 
 in my administration of it as Warden I endeavoured to 
 carry into effect. 
 
66 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 ■ At Christmas 1850 H. E. Moberly left us, being called 
 away by duties which devolved upon him as Fellow of New 
 College. He was succeeded by Barry as sub- Warden, who 
 had joined us early in 1849. Barry had won distinguished 
 honours, both mathematical and classical, at Cambridge, 
 and a Fellowship at Trinity College. 
 
67 
 
 CHAPTEE V 
 
 DIOCESAN AFFAIRS — 1847-50 
 
 St. Ninian's, its character and tendency — Keble and Pusey — The Mission 
 at Perth— The Cathedral Service— Difificulties at St. Ninian's— William 
 Palmer and passive Communion — His 'Appeal' — The Gorham Con- 
 troversy — Bishop Torry's Prayer Book. 
 
 1. Origin of St. Ninian^s, Perth 
 
 The burden of the various duties which devolved upon me 
 as Warden was greatly increased by the part which I was 
 called upon to take in the affairs of our Church at large, 
 and especially of the diocese in which the College was 
 situated. Dr. Patrick Torry, the Bishop of the diocese, 
 was now in his eighty-fourth year. In those days, as the 
 reader has already been informed, the stipend of a Bishop, 
 without the addition to be derived from the charge of a 
 congregation, was quite insufficient for his support ; and the 
 charge of a congregation suitable for the purpose within his 
 own diocese was not always to be obtained. Bishop Kussell, 
 of Glasgow, was then holding the charge of Leith, close 
 to Edinburgh ; and Bishop Low, of Moray, Boss, and 
 Argyll, the charge of Pittenweem, near St. Andrews. In 
 Bishop Torry's case the incumbency which he had held,^ 
 and consequently his residence, were at Peterhead, which 
 lies at a considerable distance to the north of Aberdeen, 
 and about eighty miles north of the most northern part of 
 his diocese, which he had not been able to enter for nearly 
 
 * He had resigned it in 1837, having held it from 1791 — forty-six years. 
 
58 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 three years. Amid such circumstances, to keep a firm hold 
 or vigilant watch over his clergy, even in his younger 
 days, was scarcely possible. It was competent for me, as 
 holding cure of souls within the College — there being no 
 other clergyman nearer than Perth and Crieff, each about 
 ten miles off — to become an instituted Presbyter of the 
 diocese, and it was Bishop Torry's urgently-expressed wish 
 that this should be done without delay. Accordingly, on 
 February 4, 1850, I received institution at the hands of the 
 Dean, Mr. John Torry, who, in virtue of his office, acted 
 as his father's deputy. The Bishop had ceased to attend 
 the annual Diocesan Synods, and the Dean did the best he 
 could to supply his place ; but, although much esteemed for 
 his kind and amiable disposition, he had scarcely sufficient 
 ability or strength of character to discharge with much 
 effect the duties which devolved upon him in that capacity, 
 and at the same time there were spirits among the clergy 
 who required control. The Bishop was well aware of this ; 
 and hence his anxiety to see me a member of Synod, 
 in order that I might be in a position to strengthen the 
 Dean's hands. Thus, I was thrown immediately — more, it 
 must be confessed, than was desirable for my own comfort 
 or for my College work — into all that was going on in the 
 diocese. I was expected to take the lead of the more 
 moderate party among the clergy, and to endeavour to 
 check whatever was imprudent or extravagant in their 
 opponents, as, indeed, the interests of the College required 
 me to do. Of imprudence and extravagance there was 
 no lack, as I shall have occasion to show in what follows. 
 Mr. Loudoun, Mr. Chambers, Mr. Humble, Mr. Fortescue, 
 Mr. G. H. Forbes, Presbyters of the diocese, were all 
 men of marked character and ability, the last conspicu- 
 ously so, as a self-made scholar and divine of deep and 
 extensive erudition, especially in Liturgical and Patristic 
 
THE TROJECT OF ST. NINIAN'S 69 
 
 literature ; and they were, also, all more or less deficient in 
 sound judgment and in just appreciation of what our 
 Church required in order to make its way among the mass 
 of Presbyterianism — 80 per cent., to our 3 per cent., 
 of the population — with which it was encompassed. Con- 
 sequently, they exercised but little influence beyond their 
 own immediate adherents and partisans. Under my aged 
 predecessor they had met with feeble or no restraint, but, 
 rather, much encouragement, which, with imperfect know- 
 ledge of their proceedings, and of the mischievous con- 
 sequences to which they sometimes led, living as he did at 
 so great a distance outside the diocese, he might easily 
 believe they well deserved. 
 
 I have said that the foundation of Trinity College was 
 among the first indications of the revival of our Church ; and 
 its success so far, although as yet insecure and on a small 
 scale, was a motive to zealous and impatient men to push 
 forward the Church's cause by other schemes for which the 
 minds of Churchmen in general were as yet quite unprepared. 
 Lord Forbes, then resident at Oxford, and the Hon. G. F. 
 Boyle (afterwards Lord Glasgow), then an Undergraduate of 
 Christ Church, had caught the spirit of the Tractarian 
 movement ; and it occurred to them to start the ambitious 
 project of * a Collegiate Church or Cathedral, to be erected at 
 Perth, with endowment of the Bishopric, and residency for the 
 Bishop and for a staff of four or five clergy,' as it had 
 occurred to Hope and Gladstone to start the far more prac- 
 tical and necessary project of Trinity College under the 
 same influence. It was in August 1847— scarcely three 
 months after the opening of Trinity College — that the said 
 scheme was publicly announced, with the intimation that it 
 was approved and recommended by Bishop Torry. I had 
 already had some experience of the difficulty of raising 
 further contributions for the College; and it will not be 
 
60 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 thought surprising that I looked with something Uke dismay 
 at this new attempt, involving an appeal for public subscrip- 
 tions while the buildings at Glenalmond were so far from 
 complete, and before its financial position had been suffi- 
 ciently secured. Where were the funds to come from ?" 
 Neither of the principal projectors was then in a position 
 to give largely, although to their power, it must be said — 
 if not even beyond their power — they gave most generously.- 
 I believe I mortally offended Lord Forbes because I had 
 said that, if he had found a goose who could lay golden 
 eggs, I should be greatly obliged if he would kindly forward 
 her to me when he had done with her. Trinity College 
 still required another 25,000L before it could be said to be- 
 well afloat ; and here was a gigantic scheme, embracing 
 objects all, no doubt, more or less desirable, but requiring 
 at a moderate computation some 200,000L to carry it into 
 effect ! In feeling as I did, it must not be supposed that I 
 was actuated by any mere selfish or narrow considerations. 
 I have before me letters from the Primus (Bishop W. Skinner^ 
 of Aberdeen), from Sir John Forbes of Fettercairn, and 
 from our own Bishop's son. Dean Torry, which show that 
 they all felt, more or less, in the same way. The Primus 
 writes (June 11, 1847) : 
 
 I had yesterday a long letter from Oxford, from my excellent 
 friend, Lord Forbes, full of a magnificent scheme for the erection 
 of a Cathedral (piecemeal or bit by bit) at Perth. ... ' About 
 1,700Z. is now subscribed,' his Lordship writes (but 50,000Z. in 
 whole is required), ' and if that could be increased,' he adds, * by 
 donations annually from each offertory collection, however small, 
 it would bring a blessing on this and all the undertakings con- 
 nected with it, and would be instructive as well as encouraging.' 
 I have stated to his Lordship, and mean again to state, my con- 
 viction that all our energies will be meantime more beneficially 
 employed in securing the completion and endowment of Trinity 
 College. But let us descend from these Utopian heights to the 
 field of usefulness and plain, practical points. 
 
ITS AMBITIOUS CHARACTER AND TENDENCY 61 
 
 It is curious to read the remarks of Sir John Forbes, 
 November 8, 1847, and compare them with what was 
 actually done. — 
 
 The circular purporting to be from the Committee of the 
 Perth endowment and Cathedral, which has been sent to me for 
 revision, is somewhat modified and improved by putting the 
 original extended plan at present on the shelf, and presenting the 
 endowment [of the Bishopric] as the first object in connection 
 with the Church immediately required. The objection still exists 
 that the Committee is evidently to consist of Messrs. Loudoun 
 and Chambers in effect, instead of their keeping to their own 
 resolution at Mulhill, that the clergy, and themselves in particular, 
 should in no shape actively appear in the matter ; that there is 
 not as yet a Perthshire proprietor ostensibly connected with the 
 scheme ; and that its benevolent originator [who belonged to the 
 Aberdeen Diocese, but was non-resident] stands for the embodi- 
 ment of this, which should be a national, undertaking. 
 
 The * chimerical ' nature (so Dean Torry called it, 
 November 7) of the scheme was not, however, the only cause 
 of my own embarrassment. It was natural that we should 
 wish to stand on friendly terms, as far as possible, with a 
 neighbouring institution of such a character, and recom- 
 mended, as it was, by the Bishop of the Diocese ; but the 
 suspicion of extreme Church tendencies, from which we 
 ourselves had not escaped, was greatly accentuated through 
 the advanced position which the chief promoters of the 
 Cathedral were understood to occupy, and made, indeed, no 
 attempt to conceal. In my former volume I offered some 
 remarks on the Oxford IMovement up to the time of Newman's 
 secession, when Pusey naturally became its leader, and 
 stamped it with his name. It is a subject upon which I have 
 no desire to say more. A man must be strangely self-suffi- 
 cient and strangely arrogant who does not feel distressed 
 at finding himself in any way at variance with men of such 
 commanding influence, of such great learning and abilit}^ 
 
62 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 and, above all, of such saintly character, as Pusey and 
 Keble. Still, these * Annals ' would exhibit a very imperfect 
 reflection of the time and events which they profess to 
 represent if I were to shrink from recording my estimate 
 of the action of those whose influence, secret or avowed, 
 tended more than anything else to aggravate the difficulties 
 with which I had to contend for many years, both before 
 and after I became Bishop. To trace the matter to its 
 source : The more the leaders were discountenanced by 
 authorities in England, the more they looked to our 
 Scottish Church as the field in which they were to carry on 
 their operations, as the soil in which they might still hope 
 to see the growth of their opinions and the success of their 
 cause. I remember Keble saying to me that he had 
 accepted the offer of a Canonry in Cumbrae Cathedral — 
 another project set on foot by Mr. G. Boyle about the same 
 time, and then also in its infancy — as a place of refuge to 
 which he might retire when he and his friends were driven 
 out from Oxford, and (I think he added) from the Church 
 of England. On the other hand, there were Scottish High 
 Churchmen who seemed to be content that their indepen- 
 dent Church should become an outpost or mere appanage 
 of Puseyism. With such a policy, so unnatural, so suicidal, 
 as it appeared to me, I could have no sympathy. 
 
 In regard to St. Ninian's, it was (as I have said) from 
 Oxford that Lord Forbes and Mr. Boyle derived their inspira- 
 tion ; it was to the leaders of the movement there, rather 
 than to the Diocesan, even in Bishop Torry's time,^ that 
 they looked for guidance ; that is, they looked for it to those 
 who had no responsibility, who were living far away, and 
 whose experience was of another and a different country, 
 
 ' For example, non-communicating attendance at the Holy Eucharist, 
 which Bishop Torry would have forbidden had it come to his knowledge 
 (see Life by Neale, pp. 371, 442), was freely encouraged and largely practised. 
 
DEPENDENCE ON ENGLAND— KEBLE AND PUSEY 6S 
 
 and of another and, in all temporal respects, very different 
 Church. It was in accordance with the policy I have 
 described that the clergy who were first appointed to 
 offices at St. Ninian's — Mr. Chambers, Mr. Humble, 
 Mr. Haskoll, and Mr. Fortescue — were all English. 
 When I became Bishop I did what I could to correct 
 the evil by making Mr. Sellar and Mr. Campbell Canons 
 when Mr. Chambers and Mr. Haskoll resigned. The 
 original impulse, however, had already gone too far to admit 
 of guidance or control in the opposite direction ; and mean- 
 while the financial support came almost entirely from those 
 who, living at a distance, had prescribed and desired to 
 sustain that impulse. 
 
 It may be remembered that the experience of Dr. Hook 
 at Leeds was somewhat of the same kind as that which 
 at a later period was in store for me — irresponsible inter- 
 ference with his authority, as priest of that large and im- 
 portant parish, on the part of Pusey and his disciples. It 
 is curious that when I was at Leamington in the winter of 
 1844-5, and first met Dr. Hook there, at Mr. Galton's, 
 he said, in the course of conversation, * Poor, dear Pusey ! 
 He is sure to make a mess of whatever he undertakes. *■ 
 Although startled and somewhat shocked by the utterance 
 at the time (for the rupture between Pusey and Hook had 
 not yet begun, and they were then generally supposed to- 
 be acting more or less together as High Churchmen), I 
 could afterwards understand from my own experience how 
 such an opinion came to be formed and expressed. That 
 Pusey, with all his excellences, was not well fitted to be 
 the leader of a party must, I think, be admitted ; yet he 
 was so far superior to others, and so little disinclined ta 
 assert his superiority, that no one could venture tO' 
 supersede, and few were so bold as to attempt to thwart,, 
 him. He was content to see younger men go ahead, and 
 
64 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 do things which he himself had too much caution and good 
 sense to do ; he decHned to check Komanising influences, 
 of which he himself did not approve, even when urged to do 
 so by friendly High Churchmen of mature wisdom and ex- 
 perience, such as Dr. Moberly, Dr. Hook, and Mr. Barter.^ 
 To return to St. Ninian's, and to trace the uj)growth 
 of the scheme more particularly. — There could not ha.ve 
 been found in all Scotland a place less suited for the opera- 
 tions of a zeal such as the persons I have mentioned were 
 impatient to exhibit than Perth then was — less suited in 
 all respects save one : that it was in the diocese of Bishop 
 Torry. With the exception of Bishop Forbes, who 
 was young and recently appointed, and felt that he had 
 enough to do to make good his own position in Dundee, 
 Bishop Torry was the only one among the Bishops from 
 whom the promoters of the St. Ninian's scheme could 
 expect to receive any countenance or support ; and he him- 
 self was flattered by the compliment— such he naturally re- 
 garded it — shown in the preference thus given to him and 
 to his diocese by Churchmen of distinction, who (it has 
 been seen) had little or no connection with it. In the year 
 1846 the only Episcopalians in Perth consisted of a body 
 who early in the century had separated from the Bishop 
 
 ' For the sentiments of Mr. Barter (a personal friend of Newman, 
 comp. Vol. i. pp. 322 sq.), see his Tracts in Defence of the Church, pref. p. 61. 
 ' The injury which Mr. Newman inflicted on our Church ought to have 
 ended immediately on his secession to Rome, and it would have done so 
 had those who declined to follow him acted thenceforwards a firm and de- 
 cided part. Had they immediately recovered the impregnable position from 
 which he had seduced them, and used against the deserter his own weapons, 
 their success in vindicating the doctrine and authority of our Church would 
 have been easy and complete. . . . Many, however, loved the man too well, 
 and did not defend the cause of truth with that earnestness and zeal which 
 the occasion imperatively demanded, and we are at this moment reaping the 
 bitter fruits of their weakness and indecision.^ Weighty words (written in 
 1851), but, unhappily, little heeded. It will be remembered that Pusey 
 had nothing to say of Newman's secession more severe than this : he ' had 
 gone to work in another portion of our Lord's vineyard.' 
 
THE MISSION AT PERTH 66 
 
 of the diocese, and formed themselves into a so-called 
 
 * English ' congregation/ which comprised not only re- 
 spectable citizens, but the lairds and aristocracy of the 
 neighbourhood. In that year Bishop Torry, having from 
 the very beginning of his Episcopate (1809) tried in vain 
 to induce them to surrender their schismatical position, 
 authorised the opening of a mission, to be conducted by the 
 Kev. J. C. Chambers, 2 and shortly afterwards renewed his 
 appeal to the separatists, whose chapel bore the name of 
 St. John. At length the forcible and affectionate appeal of 
 the good Bishop had the desired effect ; and on January 25, 
 1849, the St. John's congregation, mainly through the 
 praiseworthy efforts and influence of their clergyman, Mr. . 
 Wood, were formally reunited to the Church after a separa- 
 tion of nearly fifty years. Still, although reunited, they 
 were for the most part impregnated with a spirit, if no 
 
 * ' Perth was the most important town in the united diocese, but at this 
 time had no congregation in connection with Scottish Episcopacy. There 
 had been one at the beginning of the century, known in the district as the 
 Jacobite, or Nonjuring ; but this had been gradually dying out, and at last 
 became amalgamated with the English, or qualified, congregation, whose 
 minister for the time being professed allegiance to the Bishop of the diocese, 
 but whose successor for above forty years had refused to have episcopal 
 acts performed by any authorised prelate. They were content to remain 
 " Non-episcopal Episcopalians." ' — Neale's Life of Bishop Torry, p. 298. 
 
 " I have before me the original licence (received from the late Dean 
 Torry) which the Bishop gave to Mr. Chambers. It is as follows : 
 
 'Peterhead : Oct. 12, 1846. 
 
 ' Eev. and Dear Sir, — You are hereby authorised to use your best en- 
 deavours to regain a congregation in the town of Perth, which was in 
 communion with the Scottish Episcopal Church until towards the end 
 of the episcopate of the late Bishop Watson, of Dunkeld ; and you are 
 licensed to perform all ministerial services competent for a Presbyter to 
 perform. 
 
 ' Witness my hand at Peterhead the 12th day of October, 1846. 
 
 * Patrick Torry, D.D., 
 ' Bishop of St. Andrews, Dunkeld, and Dunblane. 
 
 ' To the Eev. John Charles Chambers, 
 
 • lately a curate in the Diocese of Ripon, now at Perth.' 
 
 II. p 
 
66 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 longer of actual schism, of the merest Congregationalism, 
 and required very careful and tender treatment. Unhappily, 
 the treatment they had received before their reconciliation 
 had not been such. They had been invited by Mr. Chambers 
 to come out and join his mission-flock in the character 
 of * lost sheep.' Mr. Chambers was an earnest and devoted 
 clergyman ; but how far he was fitted for a position such 
 as that in which he had been placed may be inferred from 
 a letter which Dr. Hook had addressed to me in September 
 1866. In that letter Dr. Hook said that Mr. Chambers, 
 who was expecting an appointment to a chapel in Perth, 
 would probably be very mischievous there. He dressed like 
 a Eoman Catholic priest, and had a Eomish habit of speech. 
 On one occasion, having been requested to preach for Mr. 
 Ward, in the Bidding Prayer he had desired the prayers 
 * for the whole commons of this land, that they may be 
 rescued from the fearful heresies in which they have been 
 involved for the last three hundred years, and be brought 
 back to the bosom of Holy Mother Church.' Dr. Hook 
 added that Mr. Chambers was a man of determination, 
 who, even if he did not go over to Eome, would probably 
 damage us. 
 
 I kept that letter (although not marked Private) to 
 myself; but it may be supposed that the warning it con- 
 tained, coming from such a quarter, made me feel not a 
 little uneasy. 
 
 My impression of what was desirable amid the circum- 
 stances above described was stated in a pamphlet put forth 
 anonymously, early in 1850, under the title of ' A Call to 
 Union, Addressed to the Members of the Two Episcopal Con- 
 gregations in Perth.' The purpose was to suggest the junc- 
 tion of the two (whose numbers altogether scarce amounted to 
 600) upon the basis of one large and handsome church, with 
 two or more clergy, daily service, weekly Communion, and 
 
DISSENSIONS IN PERTH 67 
 
 the use of both Scotch and EngHsh Communion Offices, 
 as the best foundation and hope for development. The 
 moment was critical. The congregation of St. John's, 
 now placed under the Bishop, was the largest and most 
 important in the diocese. Its place of worship was un- 
 ecclesiastical and insufficient, and its members had already 
 begun to subscribe towards the erection of another, which 
 should be larger and more suitable. The scanty flock 
 which Mr. Chambers had gathered were occupying a hired 
 room. To prevent mutual hostility, it was evidently 
 desirable that the two should be formed into one. In the 
 step which I had taken to recommend this course I was 
 encouraged by letters received, on the one hand from Sir 
 John Forbes of Fettercairn, who was one of the members of 
 the committee of the Cathedral scheme, and on the other 
 hand from Mr. Grant, of Kilgraston, a vestryman and leading 
 member of the St. John's congregation. I soon discovered 
 that there was an insurmountable difficulty in the way 
 of my suggestion — the same bone of contention which has 
 caused so much trouble in our Church on other occasions. 
 The Bishop and Lord Forbes would have nothing to say to 
 the English Communion Office, and Mr. Wood and his 
 congregation would have nothing to say to the Scotch. It 
 appeared by a letter I had received from Lord Forbes (dated 
 July 11, 1848) that his movement was one almost entirely 
 supported, if not set on foot, by English High Churchmen 
 in order to force on (in disregard of prudential considerations, 
 such as St. Paul would have insisted on in the name of 
 charity) the exclusive use of the Scotch Office, and that 
 almost all the subscriptions he had received or been promised 
 by approvers of his scheme (including Isaac Williams, Sir 
 George Prevost, Mr. Pyddoke, Dr. Hook, Messrs. Madan, 
 Knollys, Addison, Carter, Durdle, H. W. Bellairs, C. Bellairs, 
 &c.) would have to be returned or cancelled unless this 
 
 F 2 
 
68 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 were to be carried out ; * their view being that the English 
 Office should be used in England, and the Scotch in Scotland 
 — the same doctrine being held under varying forms.' This 
 view was urged in a long letter, under date July 29, which I 
 received from Bishop Torry. It seemed to me a mistaken 
 policy, in a case where doctrine was confessedly not involved, 
 not to allow a congregation to have any voice in the deter- 
 mination of its own Communion Office, when the Canons of 
 our Church had sanctioned both ; and I could not regard it 
 as quite consistent on the part either of Lord Forbes, who 
 by residing constantly in England debarred himself from 
 the use of the Office upon which he laid so much stress in 
 the case of others, or of the Bishop, who a short time 
 before, when a congregation had been formed and a new 
 church erected and consecrated (January 12, 1848) at 
 Coupar Angus, allowed to his son, the incumbent, the 
 exclusive use of the English Office. Besides, it is certain 
 that the course pursued by the Bishop at Perth would 
 not have been approved by the clergy of the diocese. Con- 
 sequently, it was never submitted to the Synod, his proper 
 council ; without which step, according to the rule of the 
 Primitive Church, upon which he so often professed to take 
 his stand, a Bishop ought to do nothing. In regard to the 
 use of the two Offices in the same congregation, I considered 
 that arrangement, which we found to answer well at 
 Trinity College, a wise one when called for by circumstances 
 (of which Churchmen in England could be no proper judges) 
 in order to secure harmony or prevent disruption ; and in 
 this opinion I was not singular. It was the arrangement 
 adopted by Bishop Trower in his domestic chapel; and 
 even Bishop Forbes, although he shrank from placing 
 himself in opposition to his aged brother in the Epis- 
 copate, and although when elected to the Incumbency 
 of St. Paul's, Dundee, he had pledged himself to the 
 
THE CATHEDRAL SERVICE 69 
 
 Yestry to use only the English Office, wrote to me (Sep- 
 tember 10, 1849) as follows : • The plan of the inter- 
 change of the two Offices in general has always been 
 a favourite one of mine in the present state of the 
 Church. I hope we may eventually have it here.' I can- 
 not forbear to add the sentiments of Sir John Forbes 
 of Fettercairn, as expressed in a letter of February 20, 
 1850 : 
 
 Venerating as I do the Scotch Communion Office, if that were 
 the only barrier [it certainly was the main barrier] to a union 
 between the two congregations, I should feel that to insist upon 
 its exclusive celebration would be indefensible if a middle way 
 could be found to rescue us from the appearance of schism where 
 there is none, thereby strengthening ourselves against the real 
 separatists, and procuring the support we so much want for the 
 new institution. 
 
 Apart from the question of the two Offices, it was 
 argued by some — for example, by Bishop Forbes (Septem- 
 ber 10, 1849) — that, ' while the newly-joined chapel did its 
 work among the magnates of the county and the bour- 
 geoisie of Perth, the other might labour effectually in the 
 humbler but as blessed work of bringing in God's poor 
 to the one fold.' The notion of the separation of rich and 
 poor in the worship of God is not, to my mind, agreeable ; 
 but the services of the Cathedral, being from the first 
 elaborately choral, — indeed, it must be said that the clergy 
 were ambitious of reading a lesson to English cathedrals, 
 by showing, as they did not altogether without success, 
 what a cathedral service ought to be — those services, un- 
 fortunately, were not suitable for mission purposes. Even 
 for educated persons who are not musical, they are not 
 always easy to follow ; and to the uneducated they become a 
 mere empty pageant, a snare and delusion (like that which 
 St. Paul reproved when he wrote, * I will pray with the spirit, 
 
70 . ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 and I will pray with the understanding also ') ; and to the 
 lower orders of the Scotch they are peculiarly distasteful — 
 not to say repulsive. The reader of Dean Eamsay's Eemi- 
 niscences may recall the following anecdote. — A family 
 nurse was taken by her mistress to St. John's, in Edin- 
 burgh, one Sunday afternoon ; and, when asked afterwards 
 what she thought of the chanting, she confessed her main 
 impression was that * it was an awfu' way of spending the 
 Sabbath.' ^ — To return. Although the hope of union must 
 be abandoned, I still endeavoured to induce the promoters 
 of the Cathedral scheme to place it upon a footing less liable 
 to objection ; and, with this object, I printed, but marked 
 
 * private,' another short pamphlet (pp. 22), * A Letter to the 
 Members of Committee of the Perth Cathedral,' in which I 
 urged, more especially, the importance of endeavouring to 
 obtain the co-operation of persons residing in the diocese 
 (a cathedral being essentially a diocesan institution) and, 
 if possible, in or near Perth. I reminded them that when 
 the Cathedral scheme was first advertised it was announced 
 in a letter from the Bishop of the Diocese * as a great national 
 ivorky in which the whole Church is interested ^^ and that 
 the first address drawn up by the Committee, August 1847, 
 contained the following earnest and hopeful expressions : 
 
 * Here (i.e., in this object) everyone may unite ^ and we do 
 hope there will be one simultaneous effort made throughout 
 the two Churches of England and Scotland to help us in 
 raising the needful funds.' Further, I reminded them that 
 in the same address the public were informed that Perth 
 
 ' The reader must not suppose that I forget, or fail to appreciate, what 
 may be said in behalf of Cathedral services as the consecration of the 
 highest mode of worship to Almighty God, apart from the number or quality 
 of the worshippers ; but this was an argument never mentioned, as being 
 quite unsuited to the circumstances of the case and to the condition of our 
 Church as it then was. Still less was I indifferent to the requirement of 
 daily service, for which I expressly stipulated as one of the conditions of 
 my proposed ' Union.' 
 
THE ST. NINIAN'S COMMITTEE 71 
 
 had been selected as the most appropriate site for the first 
 Cathedral and collegiate residence of our Church, among 
 other reasons, because of * its vicinity to Glenalmond, the 
 seat of Trinity College.' The original committee named 
 by the Bishops (probably at Mr. Loudoun's dictation) were 
 these : ^ Of the Clergy : The Bishop of the Diocese, Eev. C. J. 
 Chambers, Eev. A. Lendrum, Eev. L. Macmillan, and 
 Very Eev. J. Torry. Of the Laity: Lord Forbes, Lord 
 Campden, Honourable G. F. Boyle, Sir James Eamsay of 
 Banif, Sir John Forbes of Pitsligo, and the Eight Honour- 
 able W.E. Gladstone. (With power to add to their number.) 
 Of the clergy, all were of one colour, except Dean Torry, 
 who, complaining of being treated with disrespect, soon 
 withdrew. Of the laity, only one resided in the diocese, 
 and he not in Perth or the neighbourhood, — Sir J. 
 Eamsay, who never attended any of the meetings ; — while 
 Mr. Gladstone, seeing his name put down without his 
 knowledge or consent, immediately ordered it to be can- 
 celled. 
 
 I was glad to find that my printed letter was ap- 
 proved by Sir John Forbes, who, writing May 31, 1850, 
 after informing me that, being unconnected with the 
 diocese, and doubting the practicability of the scheme, 
 he accepted the nomination of the Bishop entirely out 
 of deference to him, but had now sent in his resignation, 
 added : 
 
 I earnestly hope that your influence may avert the evil, 
 which, I think, will be great to the Church, of opening two 
 places of worship for rival congregations under the same 
 episcopal head, with only sufficient difference to give a colour 
 of party to their separation, adding acrimony to their jealousy 
 without apology for their opposition. 
 
 ' I give the names as they stand in Neale's Life of Bishop Torry, 
 pp. 309 sg. 
 
72 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 The Primus wrote still more severely to the same 
 effect. — 
 
 I have not read a more complete or more justly deserved 
 expose of vile party spirit. . . What success can be fairly expected 
 to a cause, however good, promoted by means at such utter 
 variance with the genuine spirit of Christianity ? 
 
 My remonstrance produced little or no effect, although 
 I had been assured by Mr. W. Forbes (June 26, 1848), 
 
 * It is most desirable that you should approve and 
 sanction what is proposed to be done, and everybody in- 
 terested in the matter is most anxious to meet your 
 wishes ' ; and again (March 4, 1850), with reference to my 
 plea for union : * Your object is a most jDraiseworthy one, 
 and you are in every respect justified in giving the sanction 
 of your high authority to any attempt at a compromise.' 
 Even Mr. Lendrum, writing February 2, 1850, went so far 
 as to confess that there had 'been a good deal of mis- 
 management.' ' I feel with you,' he wrote, * one error 
 has been the not taking proper means to secure your 
 co-operation on proper grounds, which, I cannot but feel, 
 would have been in every way advantageous.' Mr. Grant 
 of Kilgraston (September 20, 1850) had authorised me to 
 
 * ask the members of their Committee to make a proposi- 
 tion of meeting our Vestry ' — a conference of three of each 
 party — not to decide, but * to see if there was a possibility 
 of our coming together.' The overture was allowed to 
 drop, without, I believe, any acknowledgment of it being 
 made. 
 
 Nevertheless, when the die was cast I did nothing 
 to oppose, but all that I could to promote, the Cathedral 
 scheme. In compliance with Bishop Forbes' s request, I 
 attended the ceremony of laying the first stone, on Sep- 
 tember 18, 1849 ; and next day I sent to Mr. Chambers, 
 as my subscription to the building, a cheque for 100^. — 
 
DIFFICULTIES AT ST. NINIAN'S 73 
 
 the same sum as I had given to the new building of 
 St. John's. Thenceforth the two opposing schemes were 
 pressed on by their respective promoters. The notion 
 which I had cherished — that the Church in Perth would 
 be developed from a single source (as, soon after, the 
 Church in Dundee was so successfully developed by Bishop 
 Forbes) — was at an end ; and during five and thirty years 
 we have seen the result. What was built of the Cathedral ^ 
 (sufi&cient to accommodate between two and three 
 hundred), having been consecrated by Bishop Forbes, 
 acting in behalf of Bishop Torry, on December 11, 1850, 
 was immediately taken possession of by Mr. Chambers's 
 congregation. He himself, and Mr. Humble and Mr. 
 HaskoU, had been appointed Canons by the Bishop, and 
 had elected Mr. Fortescue as their Dean. There was no 
 endowment for any one of them. Small as the building 
 was, the congregation during all those years was never 
 such as to require a larger one. The new St. John's, built 
 upon a scale insufficient and unsatisfactory in all respects, 
 and consecrated by Bishop Terrot on October 22, 1851, 
 retained Mr. Wood as its pastor ; but, with its limited 
 accommodation and expensive seat rents, it could offer 
 little or no provision for the poor ; and it cannot, I fear, 
 be said that during all that time the spirit of antagonism 
 between the two congregations ceased altogether. Happily, 
 before I come to the conclusion of these ' Annals ' altered 
 circumstances will enable me to tell a different tale, at 
 least in regard to St. Ninian's. 
 
 2. Palmer's Appeal, and the Gorham Judgment, 
 
 The circumstances connected with the peculiar con- 
 dition of our Church in Perth had been a source of 
 
 ^ At a cost of about 6,000Z., of which not more than 300Z. (including my 
 own subscription) was contributed in Perth, or even in the diocese. 
 
74 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 uneasiness to me all along, from the beginning of my 
 Wardenship. One of the first occasions on which I was 
 drawn to take a prominent part in diocesan affairs was the 
 appeal made by my old friend William Palmer, in Bishop 
 Luscombe's name, to our Scottish Church. The circum- 
 stances out of which that appeal arose were these. Palmer, 
 although not as yet inclined to Eomanise — thitherto, indeed, 
 although a Fellow of Magdalen, he had stood aloof from the 
 Oxford Movement — had become more or less dissatisfied 
 with his position in the Church of England, and had gone 
 to Eussia in order to make himself thoroughly acquainted 
 with the principles and condition of the Church of that 
 country, and not without a hope that he should be able, as 
 an Anglican, to establish his claim to communion with it. 
 While bent upon this project he fell in at St. Petersburg 
 (November 1840) with Prince Michael Galitzin, from whom 
 he learnt that in the previous spring his wife and eldest 
 daughter, under the influence of the English chaplain at 
 Geneva, had there professed themselves converts to the 
 Anglican faith, and renounced membership with their own 
 (the Eussian) Church, thus taking up a position exactly 
 contradictory to that which Palmer was seeking to esta- 
 blish for himself — that, the two Churches being already 
 in communion, to pretend conversion from one to the 
 other was schismatical, a denial of the unity which, both 
 being equally a true portion of the one Catholic Church, 
 must necessarily exist between them. Accordingly, Palmer 
 assured the Prince that what the ladies professed to have 
 done was altogether invalid, and he advised him to write 
 to the Archbishop of Canterbury for satisfaction upon the 
 point. This the Prince did ; but, no answer being received, 
 Palmer himself wrote to the Bishop of London, as Ordinary 
 of the Continental chaplains. The Bishop, having ascer- 
 tained from the chaplain that nothing had been said or 
 
WILLIAM PALMER AND PASSIVE COMMUNION 75 
 
 done by him to require or induce the ladies to renounce the 
 Russian Church, naturally enough defended his act in ad- 
 mitting them to communion ; but, unfortunately, added in his 
 reply the expression of his opinion that 'the question whether 
 a person offering himself for communion in the Church of 
 England was a convert from another Church or not was 
 one for that person's own conscience, which the clergyman 
 admitting him to communion was not called upon to 
 decide,' * thus not only raising, but settling, the point as to 
 the legality of Passive Communion. The daughter, under 
 her father's persuasion, returned to the Eussian Church ; 
 but the wife, who had been thoroughly indoctrinated with 
 Puritanical views, was not to be moved from the position 
 she had taken up, and soon afterwards, going to Paris, 
 received the Communion in the English chapel of which 
 Bishop Luscombe was then pastor. (Bishop Luscombe had 
 prevailed upon our Scottish Bishops in 1825 to consecrate 
 him as Bishop for members of the Anglican communion 
 on the Continent,^ and in that capacity had been allowed 
 by the Bishop of London to act as his Commissary). When 
 the Bishop had learned from Palmer, who at the request 
 of the Prince had followed the lady to Paris, the cir- 
 cumstances of the case, he refused to comply with " her 
 request for a written certificate of Communion so long 
 
 ' It is curious that the present Bishop of London has just now given a 
 similar opinion in the case of a Swiss chaplain (at Grindelwald) who 
 had admitted several Nonconformist ministers to the ordinary Sunday 
 morning Communion. The Bishop says : ' He did not consider that the 
 chaplain had in any way violated Church order in giving them the Com- 
 munion. It was not the chaplain's business to inquire whether, according 
 to the wording of the Eubric, they had been confirmed, or were desirous of 
 being confirmed.' See letter, of Mr. Henry S. Lunn, general Editor of the 
 Review of the Churches, in The Times, May 21, 1892. 
 
 2 It is remarkable that even Bishop Torry was in favour of * forming a 
 regularly-constituted Protestant Episcopal Church in France.' — See Neale's 
 Life, pp. 135 sci. 
 
76 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 as she persisted in her determination to be regarded as a 
 convert from the Church of her own country. 
 
 In 1842 the lady returned to Kussia. Palmer, after 
 visiting Scotland, again followed her in the capacity of 
 Bishop Luscombe's deacon, determined to make good the 
 assurances he had given to her husband, and in con- 
 nection therewith to prosecute his claim for admission to 
 communion with the Eussian Church. In pursuance of 
 this claim, he availed himself of the advantages which his 
 intimacy with Prince Galitzin gave him to enter into 
 communication with high authorities of that Church. 
 The answer which he obtained from the Holy Governing 
 Synod was to the effect that they ' declined to admit 
 him to communion otherwise than by the rite prescribed 
 for converts from heterodoxy.* Thereupon he challenged 
 them to convict him of heresy or schism. The Synod, 
 through its arch-priest, drew up a paper of forty- four 
 propositions, supposed to be contained in the Thirty- 
 nine Articles, and required him to say anathema to them ; 
 which he did, but under the plea that upon all the points 
 objected to the Articles admitted of a sound interpreta- 
 tion. This was getting upon dangerous ground, and going 
 further than any man, howsoever learned and acute, could 
 safely venture ; and it does not appear that Palmer gained 
 anything by it. Nevertheless, when he returned to Paris 
 Bishop Luscombe, who sympathised in his endeavours to 
 bring about practical intercommunion with the Easterns, 
 gave approval to his action in reference to the said pro- 
 positions, and also to forty-eight additional propositions 
 which Palmer himself had drawn up respecting discipline, 
 and directed against the plea of Passive Communion. At 
 that stage it was only natural that they should both desire 
 to strengthen their own and each other's hands ; and they 
 turned to our Scottish Church, which had consecrated 
 
WILLIAM PALMER'S APPEAL 77 
 
 Bishop Luscombe, and with several of whose Bishops 
 Palmer had made acquaintance, as the most obvious quarter 
 to which they could reasonably look for sanction and sup- 
 port. Hence arose the * Appeal to the Scottish Bishops and 
 Clergy, and generally to the Church of their Communion,' 
 which has led to this long narration. It appeared in the 
 shape of a thick, closely-printed volume of 704 pages, 
 drawn up by Palmer, and containing a full account of the 
 various matters above described, and of his own views in 
 connection with them. The main question upon which 
 the * Appeal' turned was whether Bishop Luscombe and 
 his deacon were justified in anathematising the forty-four 
 propositions of the Holy Governing Synod as unfairly 
 deduced from the Thirty-nine Articles. This question was 
 almost lost sight of in the mass of details which crowded 
 the pages from Palmer's indefatigable and prolific pen. He 
 presented the volume first to Bishop Torry, who, as he had 
 reason to expect, gave it upon the whole a favourable 
 reception, and promised to submit it to the clergy of his 
 diocese. Accordingly, a special Synod was summoned for 
 its consideration on March 27, 1849, by a mandate from 
 the Bishop, who directed our attention particularly to the 
 claim of Passive Communion, as one which came more 
 directly home to our own circumstances. I was not formally 
 instituted as a Presbyter of the diocese until the beginning 
 of next year (February 4, 1850), and therefore not yet 
 a voting member of Synod ; but I was invited by the 
 Bishop and clergy to attend and take part in the pro- 
 ceedings. 
 
 I had no difficulty in making up my mind that the 
 claim of Passive Communion was inadmissible (although I 
 could not concur in the recommendation of * compulsory 
 examination and confession,' as required in the Russian 
 Church, * under other circumstances than those of public 
 
78 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 scandal ') ; but into the wider bearings of the case, as they 
 presented themselves to Palmer's own mind — that is, as 
 forming a basis for negotiation with a view to the esta- 
 blishment of practical union with the Churches of Kussia 
 and of the East — I shrank from entering, not through want 
 of sympathy with the project itself, but because I regarded 
 it as too Utopian to be capable of being turned to any 
 good account. It soon became evident that this convic- 
 tion was still more strongly felt by all the other Bishops, 
 if not also by Bishop Torry himself, inasmuch as when the 
 * Appeal ' came before them in their own Episcopal Synod, 
 they bluntly rejected it altogether; apparently upon the 
 ground that the attempt which it urged upon our Scottish 
 Church, if sanctioned by us, would be liable to endanger 
 our relations with the Church of England and with the 
 other Reformed Churches with which we are in communion. 
 There were few indeed, I suppose, even of those interested 
 in the matter, who did not feel that the occasion which 
 Palmer had taken up was far too slight and trivial to 
 be charged with the momentous issues he endeavoured to 
 extract from it; and no amount of argument (to which, 
 it must be confessed, he was somewhat inordinately prone) 
 would suffice to impart reality to a scheme for which the 
 minds of the great mass of both Anglicans and Easterns were 
 unprepared. Consequently, in the part which I took at our 
 Synod I could not go far enough to satisfy my friend the 
 appellant ; ^ but the address which I had prepared and 
 delivered not only approved itself to my brother-clergy, 
 so that they unanimously adopted the four resolutions it 
 contained, and requested that the address should be printed 
 and copies of it sent to the other Synods of the Church, 
 
 * I have preserved no fewer than fifteen letters, some of them very long, 
 which I received from him between March and July, 1849, on the subject 
 of the ' Appeal.' 
 
WILLIAM PALMER'S APPEAL 79 
 
 together with the 'Appeal,' but entirely satisfied my 
 Diocesan, Bishop Torry, who wrote to me as follows : 
 
 Peterhead : April 27, 1849. 
 I duly received your printed address to your brethren in 
 relation to Mr. Palmer's business at the Diocesan Synod holden 
 at Dundee,^ and beg to thank you for presenting to me a copy of 
 it. This I would have done sooner ; but I waited until I should 
 have reason to think of your having returned with improved 
 health to the scene of your labours in Trinity College from St. 
 Andrews. With your address I am more than simply pleased — 
 I am delighted,— and think that you have thereby done good 
 service to the Church, and particularly to the clergy of my 
 diocese. 
 
 The communication made to me by the Primus was no 
 less gratifying. — 
 
 I wish to express to you with what gratitude and cordial 
 approbation I have perused your very sound and powerful address 
 at your late special meeting of Diocesan Synod on the very 
 important matter of your friend W. Palmer's Appeal, who must 
 have felt, I should conceive, somewhat uneasy under your so 
 justly merited critical remarks ; even though you concluded by 
 moving and carrying an unanimous vote of thanks to him for 
 the stand which he has made in defence of our Communion. I 
 perfectly agree with you and Dean Torry in the view which you 
 both took of the point in question, and after the way in which 
 you have very ably treated it I feel a little doubtful of the neces- 
 sity or expediency of carrying the matter further by submitting it 
 to the consideration of the other Synods of the Church, and should 
 be glad to have your opinion tipon that point. 
 
 The request implied in that last clause led me (upon 
 my cherished principle of doing thoroughly whatever I 
 undertook) to write another pamphlet, in the form of a 
 
 ' The troubles in Perth led to our meeting outside the diocese, as on 
 another occasion they led to the Synod meeting at an inn. 
 
80 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 letter addressed to the Primus himself, and printed for 
 private circulation only, in which I recommended that the 
 Bishops should put forth a resolution to the effect that the 
 term * evil-liver ' in the second Eubric prefixed to the Com- 
 munion Office was to be understood to apply to schismatical 
 and divisive courses no less than to cases of immorality. 
 I should not now be inclined to urge that view. Longer 
 experience has taught me that the causes of our divisions, 
 as they now exist, for the most part through hereditary 
 misunderstandings rather than through conscious or self- 
 willed alienations, are not of a kind to require such treat- 
 ment. I am now more disposed, with good Bishop 
 Andrewes, to take shelter under the maxim, Aliud est quod 
 docemuSf aliud quod patimur. This, I suppose, was felt by 
 the Bishops and clergy generally, whose experience was 
 longer, and judgment sounder, than mine ; for, although 
 copies of the pamphlet were sent to all of them, and the 
 Primus himself spoke of it in the kindest terms, ^ as did 
 also Bishop Torry, 1 received very few acknowledgments of 
 it, and the question was allowed to drop. Bishop Torry 's 
 letter in acknowledging both the pamphlets I had sent him 
 was as follows : 
 
 Peterhead : June 15, 1849. 
 Eev. and dear Sir, — Mr. Palmer, who came to Peterhead 
 two days ago, delivered your message to me, and I have to 
 apologise for not sooner acknowledging the receipt of your two 
 lately-printed pamphlets, and thanking you for them. I admire 
 them both very much — the latter particularly, because it is 
 evident that the majority of the Scottish prelates are desirous of 
 
 ' Writing from Aberdeen, May 29, 1849 : * The subject truly is, as you 
 afl&rm, a most delicate and difficult one, and you appear to me to have 
 succeeded admirably in handling it so as not only to give no offence and to 
 do no harm, but, under the Divine blessing, to do not a little good, by setting 
 the matter before our brethren and the members of the Church in its true 
 and clear light ; and I cannot suflSciently thank you for the honour you do 
 me in addressing to me your valuable and interesting lucubrations on a 
 subject of such acknowledged importance.' 
 
W. PALMER'S CHARACTER 8J 
 
 quashing any further discussion of the subject of Passive Com- 
 munion. I hope your printed addresses will have a tendency to 
 give them more correct views of their duty, as stewards of the 
 manifold grace of God, in reference to that highly important 
 matter. 
 
 I have been very poorly for about a month past, and feel my 
 strength greatly broken down ; but I am still able to acknowledge 
 your courtesy and kindness to myself personally, and to appre- 
 ciate duly the value of your attendance and advice at the Synods 
 of the clergy of my diocese, which I trust you will continue to 
 give as long as I live, and after I shall be called hence. 
 Believe me to remain very sincerely, 
 Your affectionate brother and faithful servant, 
 Patk. Toery, 
 Bishop of St. Andrews, (fee, &c. 
 
 I cannot quit the subject of the ' Appeal ' without bear- 
 ing testimony to the character of my friend W. Palmer. It 
 is not too much to say of him that he possessed in perfec- 
 tion the qualities of a gentleman and of a true Christian. 
 His abilities were of the highest order ; ^ and they were 
 equalled by his single-mindedness. In both there was 
 visible what to ordinary minds would seem a touch of 
 eccentricity. His patience and perseverance were inex- 
 haustible, and no trouble was too much to take for what 
 he considered a worthy and beneficent object. Eventually 
 he joined the Church of Kome ; and he devoted himself, 
 among other studies, to Egyptology, a subject naturally 
 attractive to one of his turn of mind. He was in the habit 
 of recording to the minutest particulars, on all memorable 
 occasions, the incidents of his life and the conversations he 
 held with acquaintances, of whom he had a great variety ; 
 and he must have left behind him an immense mass of auto- 
 biographical memorials. After his death, his friend Cardinal 
 Newman published a small portion of them in a volume 
 
 * Walter Hamilton used to maintain that, of all our contemporaries at 
 Oxford, he was the ablest. 
 
 II. G 
 
82 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 which contained his Kussian journals. The Cardinal was 
 so good as to present me with a copy. I sent him in return 
 a copy of my Latin translations of passages from ' The 
 Christian Year ' relating to the duties of the clergy (* Anni 
 Christiani quae ad Clerum pertinent Latine reddita'), 
 which he kindly acknowledged in the following note. I 
 print the note because it goes to confirm what I have said 
 in the Preface to this volume in answer to one of the critics 
 of my earlier ' Annals.' — 
 
 Birmingliam : November 13, 1882. 
 My dear Bishop of St. Andrews, — Thank you for your 
 beautiful gift. The binding and letterpress are worthy of the 
 translations, and the translations (so far as I have read them) 
 are worthy of their originals in ' The Christian Year.' It is not 
 the first of my books with your name in it as the donor. You 
 gave me in 1844 Wetstein's Greek Testaments, which have a 
 place in our Oratory Library, as the present gift will have, as 
 lasting memorials of you when I am gone. 
 
 I am, my dear Bishop, 
 Most truly yours, 
 
 John H., Card. Newman. 
 
 While we in Scotland were troubling ourselves to little 
 purpose about the * Appeal ' of Bishop Luscombe, the Church 
 of England was undergoing a far more serious disturbance 
 from a trial which ended in what is known as the Gorham 
 Judgment— a disturbance, indeed, so serious that Mr. 
 Gladstone, writing to me September 11, 1850, remarked, 
 concerning it, * I deeply fear that the said case [Gorham] 
 and its appurtenances may yet destroy the Church of 
 England.' Of course, what so deeply concerned our 
 brethren in England could not be a matter of indifference 
 to us. Our Bishop summoned a Special Synod to consider 
 the question, which met at Perth, April 4, 1850. As it did 
 not seem to me a case which required additional legislation, 
 
THE GORHAM CONTROVERSY 88 
 
 I proposed a resolution, which was adopted unanimously, in 
 the following terms : 
 
 Whereas in the Church of England, with which we ourselves 
 are in full communion, and from which we have received our 
 baptismal formularies, events have taken place which render it 
 incumbent upon us, both individually and collectively, according 
 to our Ordination vows, to vindicate and assert the one and only 
 true doctrine of Holy Baptism against certain heretical 
 impugners of it who deny the regeneration of some or of all 
 infants in Holy Baptism, and maintain that the contrary of this, 
 their false opinion, is not in each and every case where the Sacra- 
 ment is administered to infants plainly and unequivocally set 
 down, taught, and required to be believed in the said formularies, 
 as it is also set forth in the Catechism and Thirty-nine Articles, 
 it has seemed good to this Synod of the United Diocese of St. 
 Andrews, Dunkeld, and Dunblane to adopt, and we do hereby 
 adopt, the statement contained in the 57th Canon of the Church 
 of England, passed in the year 1603, to this effect : ^ The doctrine 
 of Baptism is so sufficiently set down in the Book of Common 
 Prayer to be used at the administration of the said Sacrament as 
 nothing can be added to it that is material and necessary.' 
 
 I was glad to find that the course we had taken 
 approved itself not only to our own Diocesan, whom I had 
 previously consulted, but also to the Bishop of Exeter and 
 to my brother, afterwards Bishop of Lincoln. A note from 
 the latter, April 6, 1850, contained the following words : — 
 ' Your brief appeal to the English canon seems to me a 
 far better thing than all the protests put together from 
 this side of the Tweed.' The Episcopal Synod met soon 
 after, and passed a resolution in terms somewhat fuller, but 
 much to the same effect. The Judgment itself, in the good 
 providence of God, far from being so disastrous as Mr. 
 Gladstone had apprehended, was not without some good 
 result. It turned men's minds to the subject in dispute, 
 and led many to think far more seriously about the 
 Sacrament of Baptism, and to entertain juster views of its 
 
 Q 2 
 
84 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 importance and efficacy than they had previously held. It 
 is true that some, whose faith in their Mother Church was 
 already shaken, found in the Judgment an additional 
 motive for deserting her, and going over to the Church of 
 Eome. What did they gain by so doing ? It was not long 
 before, as members of that Church, they had to embrace 
 novel judgments, not only far more binding upon their 
 consciences, but certainly not less injurious to the truth of 
 the Gospel : the Immaculate Conception of the Blessed 
 Virgin, and the Infallibility of the Papal See. 
 
 3. Bishop Torry's Prayer Book, 
 
 No sooner was the Gorham question disposed of than 
 another diocesan matter arose, in which, for reasons to be 
 stated presently, I had occasion to take a still more active 
 and engrossing part. Our Bishop, now in his eighty- sixth 
 year, had been prevailed upon three years previously 
 (September 1847) by a few of his clergy, including Mr. 
 Lendrum and Mr. Chambers, to promise to give his sanc- 
 tion to the editing of a Prayer Book which, as coming from 
 ' a prelate of his age and experience, might serve as a 
 document of reference and authority in regard to the 
 practice of our Church, its Liturgy and usages, during 
 the last century.' To compliance with that request there 
 could be no objection. On the contrary, such a publication 
 might prove on many accounts an interesting and useful one. 
 The leaders of the party, however, were not content with 
 a performance of the Bishop's promise simply in accord- 
 ance with the words of their petition. They seized the 
 occasion to exhibit our Church before the world, not as it 
 really was, but as they wished it to be ; and, unhappily, the 
 Bishop, in his zeal to promote the same cause, allowed 
 himself to fall into the trap which was thus laid for him. 
 When the book appeared it was found to bear the following 
 
BISHOP TORRY'S PRAYER BOOK 86 
 
 title : * The Book of Common Prayer and Administration 
 of the Sacraments and other Eites and Ceremonies of the 
 Church according to the Use of the Church of Scotland ' ; 
 and prefixed to it was a certificate from the Bishop in 
 these terms : ' I hereby certify that I have carefully 
 examined this edition of the Book of Common Prayer, and 
 that it is in strict conformity with the usage of the Church 
 of Scotland ; and I accordingly recommend it to the use 
 of the clergy of my own diocese.' Both the title and the 
 certificate were, to say the least, very misleading. Not 
 only did the book not contain the English Communion Office, 
 which was invariably used by &Ye of our seven Bishops, 
 by six of our seven Deans, and by a considerable majority 
 of our congregations, but it did contain Eubrics enjoining 
 usages not sanctioned by any canon, and differing from, 
 and even contradictory to, those of the Anglican Prayer 
 Book which have been recognised by our canons. I 
 happened to obtain a copy of the book, and I forwarded it 
 immediately to Bishop Trower, as then clerk of the Episcopal 
 College. The Bishops were not slow to take up the matter 
 as one of no little moment, and threatening the peace and 
 well-being of our Church in no ordinary measure. They 
 met, and, with the exception of Bishop Forbes, condemned 
 the publication, ordered it to be suppressed, desired Bishop 
 Torry to withdraw his recommendation, and censured the 
 publisher (a brother of Mr. Lendrum, lately established as a 
 bookseller in Edinburgh) as guilty of high presumption. 
 Soon afterwards (June 19, 1850) our Diocesan Synod met 
 at St. Andrews. It had before it a copy of the Bishop's 
 resolution, which the clerk of the Episcopal College had 
 been instructed to communicate to us. An animated 
 discussion, lasting for eight hours, ended in our adopt- 
 ing by a majority of more than two to one (including 
 the Dean and the Synod Clerk) the two resolutions which 
 
86 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 I proposed : (1) Expressive of our thankful concurrence 
 with the action of the Episcopal Synod in ordering the 
 suppression of the book ; and (2) recording our strong 
 disapproval of its use.^ A report of our proceedings sent 
 by Mr. Chambers to the Guardian newspaper contained 
 inaccurate statements, especially with reference to the 
 part I myself had taken in the discussion ; whereupon 
 a correspondence ensued, extending on my part to seven 
 letters, and including two from Mr. G. H. Forbes in 
 answer, and in defence of the book, for which he had been 
 mainly responsible. My own letters, in which the ille- 
 gality and rashness of the publication were exposed at 
 length, were afterwards collected and published in pamphlet 
 form ; and they were followed by another pamphlet, which, 
 after visiting Bishop Torry at Peterhead, I addressed to 
 himself. The fact that my Diocesan recommended to his 
 clergy a Church Service-book which it was impossible for 
 me to use consistently with the regulation for the alternate 
 use of the two Communion Offices to which I was subject 
 as Warden of Trinity College, and in which Bishop Torry 
 himself had concurred, brought the matter home to me 
 more closely than to any other of the clergy, and rendered 
 it necessary for me to show cause why, with every desire 
 to pay due respect to my Bishop, I could not comply 
 with his recommendation in the present instance. I have 
 already said that no objection could have been raised if 
 Bishop Torry had thought fit to publish an authentic 
 record of his reminiscences in regard to the Liturgical 
 usages of our Church during the last century, when it 
 consisted merely of Nonjurors ; and this was all that was 
 intended by the more moderate of those who, in 1847, 
 signed the petition which led to the publication. But the 
 
 * All the other Diocesan Synods, by greater or less majorities, censured 
 the publication. — See Neale's Life of Bishop Torry, p. 282. 
 
BISHOP TORRY'S PRAYER BOOK 87 
 
 undertaking which he was persuaded to sanction went far 
 beyond this — was, in fact, of a very different and much more 
 ambitious kind ; — and his own action in regard to it pro- 
 ceeded upon a claim of episcopal jus Liturgicum, on his 
 part, no longer admissible when he and his diocese had 
 become members of a provincial Church placed under a 
 code of canons which did not exist in the last century, 
 and which they, no less than the other Bishops and dioceses 
 of the Church, had bound themselves to obey.^ 
 
 It is undesirable to pursue the controversy farther; 
 but I cannot forbear to mention that even Bishop Torry's 
 biographer, although bent upon justifying his conduct in 
 this and all other respects as far as possible, was con- 
 strained to allow (Preface, p. viii.) : ' (1) That it would 
 have been better to submit the book to the Diocesan 
 Synod,' * the Bishop's standing Council in the government 
 of his diocese ' (p. 274) ; and * (2) that since, whether rightly 
 or wrongly, he had tolerated the use, under certain restric- 
 tions, of the English Liturgy, it had been better to sub- 
 join that Liturgy to the distinctive Scottish form.' Again, 
 in p. 274 : * The manner of the publication was not wise, 
 nor, perhaps, altogether right.' It is enough to ask, * If 
 each of our seven Bishops were to claim the same inde- 
 pendent authority, and to act in the same way, what would 
 become of the unity of our Church ? ' 
 
 It was feared by some that the controversy raised about 
 the Prayer Book, and the prominent part which I had 
 taken in it, might prove injurious to the interests of the 
 
 * A further objection to Bishop Torry's action lay in the fact (of which 
 he was reminded by a deed of the Episcopal Synod, September 5, 1850) that 
 previously to his consecration he had been required by the Bishops, and 
 had consented, to sign a declaration which bound him ' in all matters relat- 
 ing to the worship and discipline of the Church to be determined by the 
 majority ' of his brother-Bishops (see Neale's Life of Bishop Torry, 
 p. 287 ; Bishop Dowden, in Scottish Guardian, November 20, 1891). The 
 ultra-canonical imposition of any such declaration is now done away with. 
 
88 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 College, more especially as the leading journals of the 
 English Church had vehemently espoused the cause of 
 Bishop Torry against the Episcopal Synod, and not less 
 against me and the Synod of our diocese. This was so 
 far from being the case that after the Midsummer holi- 
 days of that year we had the largest admission of new 
 boys which, I suppose, has been ever known at one time. 
 We had nineteen. The number of divinity students also 
 then reached its maximum — twelve. The Primus wrote 
 to me under date September 14, 1850 : * I am truly 
 delighted to hear of your vast accession of new boys ; 
 and it has come most opportunely to set to rest the vile 
 prediction that your recent appearances in the Guardian^ 
 &c., would prove the utter downfall of the College.' 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 TRINITY COLLEGE (continued) 
 
 'Consecration of Chapel — Letter to Mr. Gladstone, and his reply — Letters 
 from Mrs. Gladstone and Keble—' Scottish Ecclesiastical Journal' — 
 Letters on Church and State— Oxford Elections, 1851-53 — Mr. Gladstone 
 on the ' Functions of Laymen ' — ' Eeligious Liberty ' — Laymen in 
 Synods. 
 
 1 . Consecration of the Chapel. 
 
 My last visit to my uncle at Eydal Mount was paid in the 
 Christmas Holidays, 1849-50 ; and my wife, whom he had 
 not before seen, was with me. On that occasion I drew 
 his attention to his ecclesiastical sonnet (part iii. 8) on 
 
 * William the Third,' especially in reference to the King's 
 dealings with the Church of Scotland, in which it could 
 scarcely be said that he had been 
 
 With constant impulse of rehgious awe 
 Swayed, and thereby enabled to contend 
 With the wide world's commotions. 
 
 He readily agreed with me that William's character had 
 been overdrawn, and placed in far too favourable a light ; 
 and he promised to alter the sonnet, so as to bring it more 
 into accordance with historical truth. This, unhappily, he 
 did not live to do. He died on the 23rd of the following 
 April, aged eighty. I went to Eydal to attend the funeral 
 at Grasmere. The scene was of the simplest kind, and 
 in striking contrast to the funeral of the Laureate, his 
 successor. Lord Tennyson, in Westminster Abbey, forty- 
 two years afterwards — a contrast vividly depicted by Mr. 
 Hall Caine, in an interesting article which appeared in the 
 
 * Times,' October 17, 1892. I copy a few lines from that 
 description. — 
 
90 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 They buried Wordsworth on Saturday, April 27, in Grasmere 
 Churchyard. That is one of the sweetest spots in all the world, 
 the Uttle dotted plot lying low, with its old grey church, in the 
 arms of the green hills, within its half-circular road, breasted by 
 its beautiful river, and shaded by its spreading yews. The Poet's 
 wife was present at the funeral, in the end, as at the beginning, 
 * an angel, yet a woman too.' She was very old and had long 
 been ailing, and a month before, when someone on the road 
 had asked about her health, the Poet had answered, * I think 
 she suffers less pain ; but no one can tell, for she never 
 complains.' 
 
 My aunt, who was of the same age, survived him nine 
 years. Her resignation and serenity were astonishing. 
 After the funeral, she presided at the dinner-table of our 
 small family party with her usual composure. 
 
 The visit to Hope Scott at Abbotsford, which I have 
 recorded in my former volume (p. 115), was, I think, at 
 Easter in the same year. 
 
 Notwithstanding the part which I had recently been 
 taking in our Church affairs, we were still under the sus- 
 picion of ' holding and practising High Church doctrines, 
 commonly called Puseyite.' To a lady who wrote to me to 
 inquire whether she could commit her sons to my charge 
 without danger in this respect I replied as follows : 
 
 Mrs. Hoare's, Hampstead Heath : January 18, 1851. 
 Madam, — In answer to your letter of January 15, which has 
 reached me here this evening, I beg to say that, next to the Word 
 of God, the rule which I recognise for the performance of my 
 duty as a clergyman, and for the doctrine which I teach, is the 
 Book of Common Prayer, of which I endeavour to fulfil the in- 
 junctions as faithfully as I can. I know — and desire to know — 
 nothing of party names in the Church, and I cannot, therefore,, 
 consent to designate myself either as a Puseyite or as anti- 
 Puseyite ; but if you desire to be informed whether my attachment 
 to the Church in which I minister is not merely formal or double- 
 
THE COLLEGE CHAPEL 91 
 
 minded, but conscientious and sincere, I trust I may truly say 
 it is, and that I have no sympathy whatever, either with the 
 errors and corruptions of the Church of Eome, against which I 
 shall never cease to ' protest,' or with any other form of * false 
 doctrine, heresy, or schism,' from which I shall always pray that 
 God may deliver us. 
 
 I hope I have said enough to assure you that, if you desire 
 your sons to be educated as true and faithful members of the 
 Church, they are not likely to be perverted or misled by any 
 * doctrine ' which they may be taught, or any * practices ' they 
 may be required to observe, at Glenalmond. 
 
 I am. Madam, 
 
 Your faithful servant, 
 
 C. WOEDSWOBTH. 
 
 The first stone of the College chapel was laid, as we 
 have seen, on September 8, 1846, and the walls were raised 
 for a foot or two above the ground. In that condition, 
 through want of funds to carry on the work, they remained 
 for about three years. Meanwhile our temporary chapel 
 was becoming quite insuJBficient to give the accommodation 
 we required. Amid those circumstances, I requested that 
 the sum (5,000Z.) which I had originally subscribed to the 
 College might be considered as applicable to the chapel,^ 
 and that the building should be carried on without delay ; 
 and to this the Council consented. The building was 
 resumed ; but in the end the original estimate (4,500^.) was 
 very greatly exceeded — indeed, very nearly doubled, having 
 risen up to 8,5001. As I considered that I had made 
 myself responsible to the Council for the cost of the 
 chapel, this addition I undertook to pay ; and by so doing 
 I impoverished myself more than was right, with a large 
 
 » That sum was the moiety which fell to me of my father's life insur- 
 ance, and I considered that such a disposal of it would be in accordance 
 with his wishes. 
 
•92 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 and increasing family ; but, for reasons which will appear 
 in the sequel, I did not see how I could have acted other- 
 wise. Be this, however, as it may, it was with heartfelt 
 thankfulness that at length we witnessed the completion 
 of the work. On May 1, the Festival of St. Philip and St. 
 James, the consecration by the Primus was performed under 
 the most favourable auspices. Three other Bishops (Edin- 
 burgh, Argyll, and Glasgow) were present. There was a large 
 assemblage of other clergy and laity ; many of them from 
 England, including Mr. Gladstone, although it was the day 
 of the opening of the ' Great Exhibition,' and also, in the 
 House of Commons, of the debate on the admission of 
 Jews. The Bishop of Salisbury (Denison) had been invited 
 to preach the morning sermon ; ^ but, he being unable to 
 do so, through engagements, the duty was undertaken 
 by Dean Eamsay, who on every account was entitled to 
 fill a prominent place on the occasion; and his ser- 
 mon (from 1 Samuel viii. 12) was published by desire 
 of the Bishops. The choral services, from their congrega- 
 tional character, were rendered in a way that gave great 
 satisfaction. My friend Claughton, a competent judge, 
 having a delightful service in his large and beautiful church 
 at Kidderminster, assured me that he had never been any- 
 where so much impressed. Yet we had no choir : the effect 
 was produced simply by the students and boys themselves. 
 The afternoon sermon (from Acts v. 42) was preached 
 by me, and appeared afterwards in the ' Scottish Ecclesias- 
 tical Journal ' (of which I shall have occasion to speak 
 presently), under the title of ' The Church, Home, and 
 School.' The Editor of the * Journal ' was so good as to cha- 
 
 * What induced me to apply to him I do not rfemember, further than that 
 he was a man universally esteemed, and belonging to no party in the Church. 
 I had known him slightly, although he was my senior, at Oxford ; and my 
 friend Hamilton's connection with him may have been an additional reason. 
 
LETTER TO MR. GLADSTONE 9S 
 
 racterise the discourse as one likely to be * generally accept- 
 able and interesting' to his readers; but it was of a 
 somewhat peculiar character, and had caused me much 
 anxiety.^ 
 
 I was moved in it to express my apprehension that the time 
 was approaching when the religious education to be given 
 at home, at school, and by the Church (as distinct from the 
 State), would become more than ever important in propor- 
 tion as the great council of the nation was tending more 
 and more to withdraw its guidance (so necessary for the 
 poor, if not also for the rich) and to betray indifference, if 
 not hostility, to the profession, which it had hitherto made, 
 of a Christian character. The following correspondence 
 will show the cause of my anxiety. I am sorry I have not 
 preserved Sir John Gladstone's letter ; but the tenor of it 
 may be gathered from mine to his son. — 
 
 Trinity College, Glenalmond : May 5, 1851. 
 My dear Gladstone, — ^I cannot express to you the gratification 
 which your good father's most kind and most considerate letter 
 has afforded me. Do let him know how deeply grateful I feel to 
 him for it. Nothing external to our consecration has given me 
 so much pleasure — both as coming from him, for whom I have 
 always entertained a higher esteem than for any other person I 
 have ever known, considering the few opportunities I have 
 enjoyed of appreciating his character, and still more as repre- 
 senting the impressions which you were so good as to convey 
 upon your return to Fasque. I will tell you candidly that the 
 only uneasiness I felt in connection with the day arose from your 
 being present at the delivery of my sermon, containing, as it 
 did, matter which would seem to reflect upon your public con- 
 duct ; not so much from any apprehension that you would be 
 
 * The Bishops did not pay me the compliment which, as I have said, they 
 paid to Dean Kamsay, of asking me to publish my sermon. Howsoever they 
 may have approved of the sentiments it contained, they wisely abstained 
 from taking a step which might have seemed to place them in a position of 
 antagonism to Mr. Gladstone. 
 
94 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 personally displeased with me (* novi enim moderationem animi 
 
 tui et aequitatem ') as from a dread of appearing to do you a 
 
 dishonour in a place and at a time when you, of all men, 
 
 were entitled to all honour. I therefore would not trust my own 
 
 judgment, but before the sermon was preached took the advice 
 
 of my two most revered and dearest friends upon it, both of 
 
 whom knew thoroughly my connection with you (if I may speak 
 
 so without undue presumption) and your connection with this 
 
 place, and both of whom were dissatisfied with me at the time 
 
 of the last Oxford Election because I could not bring myself to 
 
 vote for you — as one of them did, and the other would have 
 
 done had he possessed a vote — I mean Mr. Barter and his 
 
 brother, the Warden of Winchester. They both heard every 
 
 word of the sermon previously, and I was prepared to have 
 
 altered or suppressed any portion of it in accordance with their 
 
 judgment (and two men better competent to judge of such a case 
 
 it would be scarcely possible to find). But they both expressed 
 
 their opinion most positively in approval of the sermon as it 
 
 stood, adding that I could not say less and do my duty. Of 
 
 course, my regret at being compelled to differ from you, and 
 
 publicly to express the difference, as I have done, is only increased 
 
 by all that has occurred since on your part ; and not least by 
 
 the letter which has given me so much pleasure, and which I 
 
 accept as entirely due to your friendly representations. 
 
 I see the Jew Bill has passed, but by the smallest majority 
 by which the principle of the Bill has ever yet been affirmed 
 (see the 'Edinburgh Courant * for Saturday). Is there no hope 
 in this ? I also see that the Ministry are again in a minority, 
 which must, I suppose, compel a change or a Dissolution. 
 
 Your great and undeserved kindness and condescension to 
 me when you were here would have tempted me to say more 
 than I did upon public affairs had you remained longer. Even 
 now I am half-inclined to ask whether you would care to know 
 the opinions of men like Isaac Williams and Mr. Joshua Watson, 
 two of the holiest and wisest men left in our poor Communion, 
 upon your present course, and the lingering hopes which are 
 stiU entertained that you may be induced to modify it ? If so, I 
 would send them to you ; the former has given'me express per- 
 mission so to do, and I have no doubt I could obtain the same 
 from the latter. 
 
LETTER FROM MR. GLADSTONE 96 
 
 But moror tua temjjora ! Pray forgive me ; and, requesting 
 
 you to convey to Sir John Gladstone my most hearty and sincere 
 
 thanks, 
 
 Believe me to be, my dear Gladstone, 
 
 With increased esteem, admiration, and regret, 
 
 Yours most truly and faithfully, 
 
 C. WOKDSWOETH. 
 
 Mr. Gladstone, in his answer, appeared to great advan- 
 tage. My letter, he said, had given a fresh and very general 
 pleasure to his father. He was sorry that I should have 
 felt the slightest uneasiness about my sermon. Every 
 principle bound him to be tolerant of censure, and thank- 
 ful for it. Censure was seldom an evil to any of us. Even 
 although we might not be able to accept all its propositions, 
 it was uniformly good. Apart from the deep question of 
 personal discipline, how could any man do him a greater 
 favour than by showing him a method of serving the Church, 
 in the State, superior to his own ? ' I am not debarred 
 from accepting it by any attachment to the latter as coming 
 near an ideal standard. I took it, as the hard lesson of 
 experience, into my reluctant though deep and strong con- 
 victions.' His regret, in listening to sermons such as mine, 
 was but one, and simple ; and it was this — ' that high- 
 minded and noble effort should be employed without result.' 
 Under the Providence of God, some good would, no doubt, 
 attend all such efforts as mine. ' I think,' Mr. Gladstone 
 added, ' you are only likely to give me 'pain in one way ; 
 and that is when you speak of " undeserved kindness " as 
 proceeding from me, or " presumption " from yourself. For 
 everything else, my comfort and satisfaction in agreeing 
 with you (as I trust) upon the highest matters absorb and 
 render insensible, almost, our differences upon applications 
 of principle in certain respects.' He would welcome the 
 criticisms by Mr. I. Williams and Mr. Watson with especial 
 reverence. Should he seem obstinate, he could not ask me 
 
96 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 to believe that vanity and pride had had no share in be- 
 getting his tenacity. All he would ask me to believe was 
 that the subject lay near his heart; that it had had his 
 best and most constant thoughts ; and that, if he was wor- 
 shipping an idol now, that had not been until he had 
 with a great wrench torn himself from another and a 
 dearer one. 
 
 No one but himself could have thought of attributing to 
 Mr. Gladstone the least inclination to ^ vanity ' or * pride.' I 
 am not equally sure that the course which I myself took in 
 my sermon was altogether a judicious one ; but the unchris- 
 tianising of our Legislature was a subject upon which I felt 
 deeply, and I could not help thinking that Gladstone wa& 
 under a delusion as to the necessity of the ' great wrench ' 
 with which, he says, he had torn himself away from worship- 
 ping an idol which he admits to be a ' dearer one ' than 
 that to which he had begun to transfer his devotion. 
 Moreover, it has always appeared to me that if he could no 
 longer fight the battle in behalf of the ^ dearer idol,' he 
 ought at least to have abstained from fighting against it; but 
 when he consented to be placed at the head of the Liberal 
 party, this, of course, became more or less unavoidable. 
 
 Sir John Gladstone died before the end of that year. 
 In acknowledgment of an extract from the sermon which 
 I preached in the College chapel after his funeral, Mrs.W. E. 
 Gladstone was so good as to send me the following letter : 
 
 Fasque : December 20, 1851. 
 My dear Mr. Wordsworth, — I am most anxious to thank you 
 for your great kindness in sending me the beautiful extract from 
 your sermon ; it was most thoughtful in you to give me so much 
 pleasure as the reading of it has given me, and my husband is 
 exceedingly pleased by all you said of his father, so impressively 
 doTis. As regards himself, of course, he can say nothing but that 
 he is much gratified by your much too good opinion of him, 
 
LETTERS FROM IMRS. GLADSTONE AND MR. KEBLE 97 
 
 though almost ashamed ; but I may say more, and, indeed, dear 
 Mr. Wordsworth, I could not help being deeply touched and 
 affected. May your words have the effect upon me of making 
 me more thankful for the blessing which has been given me in 
 being his wife ; but may I be more and more humble-minded 
 when I contrast my own unworthiness to his, considering, too, the 
 advantages which have been given me in having such a guide ; 
 and may God give my dear husband grace and strength not to 
 disappoint your expectatio7is regarding him. 
 
 I wish I could have taken a peep at you and at Trinity 
 College, but I hope the day may not be far distant. You know 
 the deep interest I must ever take in all you are doing, and how 
 thankful we both are that the dear College should have the 
 blessing and the advantage of your care. Will you kindly re- 
 member me to Mrs. Wordsworth, and, wishing you all the bless- 
 ings of this holy season, 
 
 Believe me, dear Mr. Wordsworth, 
 Yours sincerely, 
 
 Catheeine Gladstone. 
 
 Keble was not among those who were present at the 
 consecration of our College chapel. The following letter 
 accounts for his absence : 
 
 Hursley Vicarage : April 10, 1851. 
 
 My dear Friend, — With much and very sincere regret I send 
 you this note, instead of filhng up the ticket which you have so 
 kindly sent me with my own and my wife's name. 
 
 We cannot well leave home for any time before Whitsuntide, 
 and, when we do, our spare time must be for the present reserved 
 for the Isle of Man. At least, so it ought to be. 
 
 I fear also that I should appear with too doleful a countenance 
 at your joyful and hopeful assemblage, for such I trust it will be ; 
 but I do not expect to feel as if it could be right for one's self to 
 share in it. However, forecasting is no good. 
 
 Come what will, I shall always be, with every kind wish for 
 you and Glenalmond, 
 
 Your obliged and faithful 
 
 J. Keble. 
 
 P.S.— I see that my dolefulness may be misunderstood. It 
 is simply sadness at the news of the last day or two, no change 
 of mind whatever. 
 
 II. H 
 
98 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 Manning and Hope were among the deserters at that 
 crisis, and it was with reference to their desertion Gladstone 
 once remarked that he * felt as if he had lost his two eyes.* 
 
 2. The Scottish Ecclesiastical JournaL 
 
 At this time our Church had only one, and that a very 
 feeble, organ in the periodical press ; and I was anxious to 
 see something more and something better set on foot. The 
 result of my efforts was that the ' Scottish Ecclesiastical 
 Journal ' appeared at the opening of this year. Mr. (now 
 Sir William) Walker of Bowland kindly undertook as a 
 labour of love to act as Editor, and a most excellent Editor 
 he proved to be.^ I supplied him with leading articles for 
 the first five or six numbers, and continued to give occa- 
 sional assistance for some time longer .^ The articles led to 
 much interesting correspondence from several quarters. The 
 first leader was based upon two most important documents 
 in modern Greek which my friend W. Palmer had brought 
 from Constantinople and lent me to read. They consisted 
 of the protests which the Patriarchs and other Prelates of 
 the Eastern Church had put out in answer to an * aggres- 
 
 * Canon Jebb, a well-known and highly-esteemed Churchman of that 
 -time, wrote to me, June 26, 1852 : ' It seems to me that the Scottish 
 Ecclesiastical Journal is far superior to any English paper in the assertion 
 of sound principles, both political and religious, while its calm and 
 temperate tone is above all praise.' 
 
 2 The following is a list of my more important contributions : — 1. The 
 Pope of Eome and the Patriarchs of the East. 2. National Repentance. 
 3. Eeligious Toleration. 4. Diocesan Episcopacy proved from the New 
 Testament, in two numbers. 5. Separation of Church and State. 6. Pro- 
 testant Religion and the Catholic Faith. 7. On the Present Distress in the 
 Church of England. 8. Archbishop of Dublin's Charge and the Bangor 
 Controversy. 9. Presbyterian Ordination. 10. Duke of Argyll and the 
 Oxford Protest. 11. Presbyterian Testimonies in favour of Episcopacy. 
 12. The Change of Ministry. 13. The Council of Sardica and the Appel- 
 late Jurisdiction of the See of Rome. 14. The Parliamentary Oath and the 
 Coronation Service. 15. The Policy of English Churchmen at the present 
 crisis. 
 
THE SCOTTISH ECCLESIASTICAL JOURNAL 99 
 
 sion ' on the part of Pope Pius IX. similar to that which 
 had recently caused such great disturbance in England, and 
 the quotations which I made from those documents sufficed 
 to show that we are perfectly at one with the Easterns in 
 regard to the unscriptural and uncatholic claims and pre- 
 tensions of the Church of Rome. From Wilson I had the 
 satisfaction of learning ' the very great pleasure that Mr. 
 Keble had in reading the article : he has several times 
 mentioned it, saying he '' never read anything of yours he 
 liked so much." ' My leader in the second number of the 
 journal, on * National Repentance,' dealt with the relations 
 of Church and State in England, and with the uneasy feel- 
 ings of English Churchmen in regard to them, and was the 
 first of several which I contributed bearing more or less 
 upon the same subject. It brought me letters from men of 
 mark, indicating high approval on the part of some, and 
 disapproval scarcely less decided on the part of others. As 
 the subject is still a deeply important, not to say ' a burn- 
 ing,' one, even more, perhaps, than it was forty years ago, 
 it may interest my readers to see some specimens of both 
 kinds. To take the objectors first, because from them the 
 nature of my argument will be more readily understood. — 
 1. F. Rogers (afterwards Lord Blachford), who, as 
 appears from Dean Church's * Reminiscences,' was very in- 
 timate with Newman, and had been trained in his school, 
 wrote to me (March 17, 1851) as follows : 
 
 9 The Square : March 17, 1851. 
 My dear Wordsworth, — Thanks for your letter. I am glad 
 you were satisfied with the ' Guardian ' notice, and that your 
 journal is getting on so well. Like I. WilHams, I was much 
 interested in the article on Gladstone. I have no doubt you are 
 in a great measure right in tracing his change of view to 
 Newman's views. And I quite agree with you and I. W. that 
 those who are conscious of having drawn a great part of their 
 views from J. H. N. should review them carefully. I have long 
 
 H 2 
 
100 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 been engaged in that process myself, though with what result 
 I should find it difficult to say. But I must own that, though 
 your article interested me much, it did not convince me. I mean 
 that I feel that the Church's policy in political matters should 
 be not to attempt to regain her old * Church and King ' advan- 
 tages so much as to disentangle herself from the old ' Church 
 and King ' embarrassments. I quite agree that if I were a 
 despot, or a member of a Legislature which agreed with itself 
 in matters of reHgion, it would be a matter of principle to give 
 that religion an ascendency to which it would have a just 
 pohtical right. But, viewing the nation as self-governing — which 
 it seems to me to be, in fact, and which, at any rate, is the only 
 aspect of it in which I am at all responsible for the Govern- 
 ment — and seeing that the nation is not really the Church, or 
 anything at all like it, I do not feel that I should have a right, 
 even if I had the power, to force on it a Church character which 
 would only be external. Much less, of course, do I think it a 
 matter of principle to do so. So much as a citizen. As a 
 Churchman, I look to the advantage of the Church. I should 
 wish to proselytise, and, if the Church can do so successfully, 
 the old Church and State order of things, or some fresh form of 
 it, would revive. But I do not conceive this probable. On the 
 other hand, I do think it probable that the so-called union of 
 Church and State will be made a means of unchurching her. 
 And, therefore, the question being to my mind one of prudence, 
 it seems to me more prudent to prepare for what is likely to 
 come, and provide against its dangers, than to hanker after what 
 is not likely to revive, and play for its advantages. I don't 
 admit that there is more faith in one course than the other. 
 To cling to the State, or to throw it up, may equally be repre- 
 sented as an act of faith. It seems to me a case where we are 
 bound to use that measure of thought and foresight which God 
 may have given us, and frame our course, as best we can, 
 according to them. 
 
 Observe, I don't undervalue the immense advantages of the 
 connection with the State, either past or present. The paro- 
 chial machinery is an enormous instrument for good. May it 
 last at least our time in its present form ! As a citizen, I feel 
 it hopeless to resist Cobdenism, Utihtarianism, Peelism — or 
 whatever you choose to call it. It is really the expression of the 
 
LETTERS FROM F. ROGERS AND R. F, WILSON 101 
 
 will, more or less consistent, of the middle-class constituency 
 of England. I therefore take little interest in politics, but only- 
 wish to see the Church establish herself on a basis beyond their 
 sphere, from which, if left to herself, she may act on the people 
 itself, and so most powerfully and really on the tone of poUtics, 
 and without which, it seems to me, she must be Cobdenised 
 with the rest of the Constitution. This is a long prose, and 
 not a very hopeful one. However, I think it is a good thing for 
 people to knock their heads together a little about means, if they 
 are really agreed as to the end. 
 
 Ever yours most truly, 
 
 F. Rogers. 
 
 2. From K. F. Wilson, who was Keble's curate at 
 Ampfield, and may be regarded as representing his senti- 
 ments (which, it must be said, he puts very clearly and 
 forcibly), came the following, dated April 2, 1851 : 
 
 I have been a dihgent and applauding reader of the * Scottish 
 Ecclesiastical Journal.' Please to bear with me, however, while I 
 make a few remarks on your paper on National Repentance. It 
 seems to me there is something faulty in your theory. Does 
 it not imply that national repentance involves the retracing the 
 steps which have been made in a wrong direction as necessary in 
 order to repentance ? That there is no other course but to undo 
 first what ought not to have been done ? Is there, then, no 
 political truth in the saying, ' fieri non debuit, factum valet ' ? 
 An act of the Legislature may have been wrong, and have placed 
 the country in a lowered and disadvantageous condition ; yet, 
 having been solemnly passed and ratified, it may be right to 
 maintain it. Let me illustrate what I mean, both as to nations 
 and individuals. The Jews did wrong in asking a king; but, 
 having asked and received one, national repentance did not 
 require the casting-off that form of Government. Again, when 
 the Kingdom of the Twelve Tribes was dismembered, do you think 
 that the Ten Tribes did not return into the favour of Almighty 
 God except by returning to their allegiance to the House of 
 David ? Again, as to religious matters, was not the mission of 
 EHjah and Elisha to them in their then poUtical state ? Would 
 God's blessing have been withheld from them until they returned 
 
102 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 again to the worship at Jerusalem as their forefathers had 
 ohserved it ? To take the case of an individual. How does your 
 principle allow of such an one as Daniel being Prime Minister of 
 the King of Persia, unless he made the establishment of the 
 true worship of God a sine qua non on accepting office ? Again, 
 Balaam was not bidden go back when he had improperly com- 
 mitted himself to Balak. He was to show his repentance of 
 the step he had wrongly taken, not by retracing it, but by his 
 future conduct in the line he had adopted. 
 
 Is there not an analogy between the false and sinful steps 
 of nations and of individuals in this : that, once taken, they may 
 be in such sort brought into new social relationships, and be 
 brought across new duties, and with the lines of old duties 
 crossing so differently that to retrace is impossible, or would 
 even, in some cases, involve some worse moral guilt ? Take the 
 case of a child contracting a marriage against a parent's con- 
 sent. The step is sinful, but cannot be retraced. The new 
 position has brought a new sphere of duties, and modified and 
 changed the aspect and practical details of the old ones. Or 
 suppose a person in a matter of profession placing himself, with 
 sinful weakness, in a position of great danger to his prmciples. 
 His line of duty may be, not to retrace his steps, but to face the 
 difficulties into which he has brought himself, and continue for 
 the rest of his career in a position of constant inferior spiritual 
 advantages to those of that line to which duty called him, and 
 which he had abandoned. It may be he could not withdraw 
 from the new position he had taken, notwithstanding its perils, 
 without greater sin than continuing in it. 
 
 I think, then, your theory too stiffly exact. It is a ^eVts — 
 rather than what can be appUed to the Iv oTs ^w/xev. 
 
 1. It seems to me no Donatising spirit to seek to withdraw 
 Church matters from ParHamentary settlement, as Parliament is 
 at present constituted. It simply recognises a fact : that, here 
 being an assemblage gathered upon no principle of agreement 
 in religious faith, — provided only its members profess any form 
 of Christianity, — it is not fitting it should rule the internal 
 administration of the Church. It is not withdrawing from men 
 making the same profession, but simply protesting against the 
 intrusion and paramount authority of a power which has no 
 sympathy with the Church as such, and is not of her. 
 
LETTERS ON CHURCH AND STATE 103 
 
 2. I think a statesman, finding such a state of things, may 
 well decline to be tied to this principle as a set theory. He is 
 not bound to expose happy inconsistencies in the No Estabhsh- 
 ment Theory. He may, on the other hand, very well promote 
 and maintain institutions or practices, though inconsistent 
 with the prevailing State theory. I do not see that he is bound 
 either, on the one hand, to abandon them because anomalous, or, 
 on the other, to accept nothing short of their distinct legal recog- 
 nition, and of the restoration of the ancient state out of which 
 they naturally grew. 
 
 The actual state of Christendom at large and of our own 
 Christian population seems to me to compel the statesman, and, I 
 should say, the Churchman too, to accept and recognise as the 
 condition of this Church and realm in particular that which is 
 imperfect, marred, and broken. He can only aim at effecting 
 national good — Kara Sevrepov ttXovv — in a second-best way, and 
 be thankful if he have not to fall back on something lower. I 
 cannot see the soundness of the statement * that the law 
 which establishes or tolerates the true Episcopacy repudiates the 
 false,' if by ' repudiates ' is meant, not simply ' does not legally 
 recognise,' but ' refuses to permit at all any other Episcopate.' 
 
 I hope my criticisms will be intelligible, and that, at any 
 rate, you will not look upon me as a thoroughgoing utilitarian. 
 Our kind remembrances to Mrs. Wordsworth ; and believe me, 
 Yours ever most sincerely, 
 
 R. F. Wilson. 
 
 3. From Dr. Eorison, of Peterhead : 
 
 March 25, 1851. 
 
 Dear Mr. Warden, — I am much obhged by your kind note 
 and its very interesting enclosure. 
 
 Shall I confess that even your able and earnest pleading has 
 not unsettled a conviction which has long been growing in my 
 mind, that the political establishment of the Christian Church 
 has been a perennial source of spiritual corruption and an im- 
 pediment in the way of catholic unity ? The notions of political 
 status and temporal privilege, when mixed up with religious 
 controversy, engender a bitterness and an angry contempt from 
 which truth must suffer as much as charity. The policy which 
 seems in the ascendant, both in Church and State, and which is 
 
104 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 directly traceable to concessions on the one side and claims on 
 the other fatal, as I think, or at least fraught with peril, alike to 
 faith and freedom, fills me, I own, with deep distrust, and con- 
 strains me to differ from those with whom I would fain agree. 
 That Political Prelacy with which we are threatened, which is 
 alternately obsequious when firmness is wanted and valiant 
 when no danger exists (and every Whig appointment shows this 
 to be the ideal), will neither do the work nor attract the reverence 
 of the primitive Episcopate. And I do think that the times are 
 so diseased, and the irreligious element in the State so strong, 
 that the Church in this country will never be as it ought to be 
 till a thorough reform of all its State relations takes place, and 
 till its spiritual offices cease to be a bait which a Premier may 
 dangle at his pleasure. 
 
 Nothing, indeed, can be more desirable in the abstract than 
 an adequately- endowed and, at the same time, spiritually free 
 Church, the companion and ally, not vassal, of the State, in a 
 united Christian nation. Such Church and nation might grow 
 from a colony in which not only was religion, ah initio, an element 
 in the social compact, but in which its bond- fide influence, under 
 one definite dogmatic system, had kept pace with the social 
 development. But loith us the latter condition has been want- 
 ing for centuries ; nor can it be restored through the same 
 machinery by which it might have been maintained. Our 
 historical traditions must, I do believe, surrender to the times, if 
 we would not have the times victorious over what we hold 
 infinitely more sacred than the British traditions of the Stuart 
 dynasty. We cannot resuscitate the Church and State doctrine 
 of the great Caroline divines, any more than we can reinstate the 
 dynasty with which that doctrine fell. We must accept the 
 double Eevolution as unfait accompli — a political change leaving 
 *no place for repentance' — the introduction of a new social 
 platform, on which it is our duty to rear anew under other 
 conditions the shattered superstructure of national religion. 
 National religion, at the fall of the Stuarts, ceased to be possible 
 through kings and Parliaments ; it is only possible now through 
 influences specifically popular. The Eoman Catholics seem aware 
 of this, as do Mr. Maurice and others in the Church of England. 
 Whether right or wrong in their political and economical judg- 
 ments, they are right, I think, in the principle of allying religion 
 
LETTERS ON CHURCH AND STATE 105 
 
 ^ith the great social questions of the time. To influence the 
 age, we must sympathise with it. 
 
 Excuse me, dear Mr. Warden, for obtruding on you at such 
 length ; and believe me, with much affection and respect. 
 Your faithful servant, 
 
 GiLBT. RORISON. 
 
 I am induced to print the foregoing letters, not so much 
 for their own intrinsic value in my opinion, but because, as 
 coming from Churchmen of acknowledged ability and high 
 character, the arguments have a claim to be considered 
 stronger than if they had come from mere worldly 
 politicians or from Nonconformists. Now audire alteram 
 partem, — 
 
 1. From Isaac Williams : 
 
 Stinchcombe : March 3, 1851. 
 My dear Wordsworth, — . . . I liked much an article in 
 the second number of the ' Scottish Ecclesiastical,' which traced 
 Gladstone's change of views on Church and State to Newman. 
 In consequence of seeing some fearful things in Newman's late 
 publications, I wrote to John Keble to say that I thought we, 
 who had been so much with" Newman, ought to review many of 
 our opinions, and see how far we may have taken them up from 
 what he used to say, rather than from our own convictions, for 
 Newman tised to say many things about our own position as 
 Anglicans and the Church of Rome for years before it was known 
 that he was secretly, in his own mind, giving up the former for the 
 latter. And, indeed, he was often unconscious of it himself. . . 
 Believe me ever yours very sincerely, 
 
 Isaac Williams. 
 
 2. From Joshua Watson to my Brother : 
 
 Clapton : March 3, 1851. 
 . . . Many thanks for Isaac Williams's note. It is truly cheer- 
 ing — a bright spot in our darkened horizon. But I have no hope of 
 its moving our old friend. He had long been my only stay and 
 .<;onfidence among the politicians of the day ; for I was persuaded 
 he was our Abdiel, and I beheve still he will ever act con- 
 -scientiously. But if his religious conscience was warped by 
 
 P.HAHY 
 
106 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 intercourse with Newman, so, I fear, his political conscience has 
 been perverted by association with Peel. Still, however, he is 
 much too good to be given up in despair. Let us see what effect 
 the Warden's most admirable article produces, and how he deals 
 with colonial questions, Church reserves, &c., &c. 
 
 3. A letter from Burghclere (March 27, 1851) informed 
 me that Mr. Barter, formerly Fellow of Oriel, and a great 
 friend of both Newman and Keble, was just then too much 
 occupied to write himself, but desired to say that 
 
 he entirely agrees with your view on the subject, and entirely 
 disagrees with Mr. Rogers. To believe that England must in- 
 evitably be Cobdenised is to prepare the way for its being 
 Cobdenised ; it is projicere arma, it is locum virtutis deserere ; 
 it is a miserable, wretched policy, totally unworthy of a man 
 who trusts in God, and who knows that from the slightest cir- 
 cumstances He can bring the most beneficial as well as the 
 most disastrous results. . . . Li short, he considers all such 
 principles as those advocated in Mr. Eogers's letter to be foolish 
 and traitorous. 
 
 4. From my Brother : 
 
 Stanford, Faringdon : March 28, 1851. 
 
 My dearest Brother,— Many thanks for a sight of the corre- 
 spondence on the subject of your article. It appears to me that 
 the whole question resolves itself into one very simple proposition : 
 What is the declared will of God on the matter ? 
 
 You have, I think, shown unanswerably that the Divine 
 Ruler of the world has spoken on the subject, a.nd, therefore, 
 causa finita est ; and all objections drawn from present difficul- 
 ties (which are doubtless great) are only so many trials of faith 
 and tests of obedience, and are thus the occasions and materials 
 of future glory. 
 
 No one who believes that Scripture is God's Word can doubt 
 the fact that the time is coming when ' all the kingdoms of the 
 world will become the kingdom of the Lord and of His Christ.' 
 
 This consummation, we there read, will be a subject of joy 
 and congratulation to angels. 
 
 Surely they who act on a firm faith in this consummation, 
 
LETTERS ON CHUECH AND STATE 107 
 
 and do not weaken any of the foundations of national religion, 
 but endeavour to strengthen them, in full reliance that God's 
 promise will one day be fulfilled, in spite of man's weakness and 
 wickedness, and who labour and pray that the kingdom in the 
 world to which they themselves belong may be more soundly 
 and completely a * kingdom of the Lord and of His Christ,' are 
 doing God's Will, and, even in proportion to the difficulties 
 with which they have now to contend in doing it, will be 
 rewarded with greater blessedness at the Great Day. 
 
 It appears to me that our admirable friend W. Gladstone, 
 and those who are now working with him, have made one great 
 mistake, which is at the root of all their errors, and a main 
 source of their weakness, which is daily increasing. 
 
 They appear to think it necessary, or at least very desirable, 
 that they should be in possession of political power ; and they 
 seem also to be convinced that they cannot obtain poiver without 
 shaping their principles and practice to suit the present bias of 
 the popular will. They reason and act from below instead of 
 from above, from earth instead of from heaven, from man 
 instead of from God. 
 
 As long as this is the case they must be entangled with per- 
 plexities and beset with embarrassments ; and they will not 
 attain even their secular end, temporal power ; and, even if they 
 did, they could not keep it. But, on the contrary, if G. had 
 never renounced his first principles, if he had not voted for 
 Maynooth, &c., and the Jew Bill, &c., then I do not say (for I 
 do not know that) he would now be Prime Minister ; but this I 
 do say, for I feel satisfied of it, he would be now the greatest 
 man in England. And I need not add that England herself 
 would then have been, and would be, in a very different state 
 from that in which she is now, or is likely to be for some time 
 to come. 
 
 Ever, my dearest Brother, 
 
 Yours affectionately, 
 
 Che. Woedswoeth. 
 
 I will only add that Wilson's remarks upon the maxim, 
 fieri non dehuit, &c., appear to me very questionable. The 
 maxim, I imagine, does not apply to matters of strictly 
 moral obligation. What is essentially wrong can never 
 
108 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 become right. Suppose a marriage to have been solemnised 
 in uncanonical hours. In such a case the rule applies. But 
 suppose a man has married a divorced woman : ought not 
 the marriage to be broken off? So, too, in regard to a 
 sinful vow. Shakespeare was right (as Bishop Sanderson 
 has proved at length) when he wrote : 
 
 It is great sin to swear unto a sin ; 
 But greater sin to keep a sinful oath. 
 
 Second part of • King Henry VI.,' act v. scene 1. 
 
 Again, in * King John,' act iii. scene 1 : 
 
 For that which thou hast sworn to do amiss 
 Is more amiss when it is truly done. 
 
 But how in regard to marriage without the consent of 
 parents? Such consent is proper and becoming; but it 
 cannot be said to be indispensable. It may have been 
 improperly withheld, and a marriage contracted without it 
 ought not to be broken off. 
 
 Another of the articles I have mentioned was that 
 noticed by Canon Harington, of Exeter, writing on August 
 23, 1851 : 
 
 My dear Sir, — I read with the greatest pleasure the admirable 
 article in the * Scottish Ecclesiastical Journal ' * On the Present 
 Distress of the Church in England.' With Mr. Barter's senti- 
 ments I fully concur ; but really the ' tenderness ' and * sym- 
 pathy ' which some people exhibit and feel towards Borne is one 
 of the worst features of the day. They seem to forget her 
 monstrous corruption ; and I believe many of them hesitate not 
 to admit her assumed supremacy, at least over the Western 
 Church, instead of regarding all her pretensions, from the 
 ' Donation of Gonstantine ' downwards, as based upon fraud and 
 falsehood. These are hard words ; but I believe them to be true. 
 The position taken in the ' S. E. J.' will do much, by God's bless- 
 ing, to counteract these dangerous opinions. 
 
 Believe me, my dear Sir, 
 
 Very truly yours, 
 
 E. C. Harington. 
 
THE SCOTTISH ECCLESIASTICAL JOURNAL 109 
 
 This letter of Canon Harington shows the state of un- 
 easiness and dissatisfaction into which the minds of sober 
 High Churchmen were thrown at that time through the 
 inaction of their leaders ; and the same is manifested in 
 the following extract of a letter which I received from the 
 Editor of the * English Churchman ' : 
 
 March 28, 1851. 
 Dear Sir, — . . . Itisveryperplexingtosee * High Churchmen ' 
 contending for * religious liberty ' to the extent of admitting 
 Jews into Parliament, and saying as well as doing nothing to 
 oppose Eomanism. ' D. C. L.' and his friends, who have now 
 got the theological department of the * Morning Chronicle,' will, I 
 fear, do us much injury in public and private. ... I wish we 
 could draw out such men as Dr. Pusey, Mr. Keble, and Dr. 
 Moberly, to show that they do still beheve that there is such 
 a thing as definite Eoman error. But they are all silent ; and, of 
 course, their admirers follow their example. I feel half -disposed 
 to call upon them publicly by name to stand forward in these 
 days of secession to Rome. 
 
 Among our contributors to the * Scottish Ecclesiastical 
 Journal ' were Mr. Gladstone, who, at my request, wrote a 
 notice of my brother's ^ Memoirs ' of the poet Wordsworth, 
 which appeared in the July number, 1851 ; and Mr. Arthur 
 Gordon (now Sir A.), son of Lord Aberdeen, the Premier, 
 who sent us several articles on * The Court and Camp of 
 James II. in 1689, from UnpubHshed Letters of Count 
 d'Avaux to Louis XIY. and others.' A friend of Barry's, 
 he took great interest in the College, and paid us several 
 visits. From him I learnt to expect that E. Cecil (now 
 Lord Salisbury), whom he knew intimately, would sooner 
 or later become Prime Minister. 
 
 My fuller and more mature views upon the subject of 
 the union of Church and State were given in a sermon 
 preached later in the same year (September 10, 1851), at 
 Kidderminster, under the title of ' National Christianity 
 
110 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 an Article of the Christian Faith,' and afterwards puhhshed 
 at the request and expense of my friend Claughton. That 
 sermon, Kke my article on ' National Eepentance,' had 
 the fate of encountering strong opposition (especially from 
 the * Morning Chronicle,' then in the hands of a party of 
 High Churchmen, who had begun to advocate ' the political 
 equality of all religions '), and of being welcomed with high 
 approval. I venture to insert a specimen of the approval, 
 from Canon Heurtley, Margaret Professor of Divinity at 
 Oxford : 
 
 Great Malvern : September 26, 1851. 
 My dear Sir, — I beg to thank you sincerely for your kindness 
 in sending me a copy of your sermon preached at Kidderminster. 
 It reached me just before I left home for a few days' sojourn at 
 this place. I glanced over it shortly after I received it ; but I 
 have not had an opportunity of reading it with the care 
 and attention I could wish till to-day. I have now to thank you, 
 not only for your kindness in sending me the sermon, but for 
 much valuable matter on points of engrossing interest in the 
 sermon itself, especially for the setting forth of the great prin- 
 ciple which pervades it — that the authority with which Christ is 
 invested extends to the things of this life as well as to those of 
 the next. If we are brought severally to realise this, and act 
 upon it in our private home walk, we may with most confidence 
 hope that the nation may eventually be brought to do it as a nation. 
 Believe me to be, dear Sir, 
 
 Very truly yours, 
 
 C. A. Heuetley. 
 
 The attack of the * Morning Chronicle ' was so violent, not 
 only against the sermon itself, but against its author, whom 
 it represented as having * alienated the confidence ' of all 
 portions of the Church in this country, and so having failed 
 in his administration of Trinity College, that it caused not 
 a little indignation. Mr. Smythe of Methven, a leading mem- 
 ber of the Council, wrote to me most kindly (November 26) 
 to say that the members of Council were prepared to 
 
SERMON ON CHURCH ESTABLISHMENT, ETC. Ill 
 
 put forth a counter-statement, to the effect that the alle- 
 gations of the * Morning Chronicle ' were utterly untrue, and 
 expressive of the entire confidence which they had in my 
 administration of the College. This, accordingly, was done ; 
 but the ' Morning Chronicle ' declined to insert the document, 
 upon the plea that it had been previously circulated, which 
 was not the fact. It had been printed for the convenience 
 of transmission to the members of the Council, but nothing 
 more. It appeared, however, in other papers, and is to be 
 seen in extenso in the ' Scottish Ecclesiastical Journal ' for 
 December : together with a number of the answers received 
 by the Secretary of the College, Mr. Keid, in approval of its 
 terms; and among the rest the following from Bishop 
 Torry, which I quote as a proof that the part I had taken 
 in the matter of the Prayer Book had caused no alienation 
 between us : 
 
 I hereby fully authorise you to append my name, in con- 
 nection with the rest of the Trustees of Trinity College, in confuta- 
 tion of the slander which appeared in the * Morning Chronicle ' 
 lately under signature of E. M., and expressive also of my entire 
 confidence in the learning, piety, and faithfulness of the Warden 
 of that noble institution.^ 
 
 The Bishop of Moray (Eden) wrote December 1, 1852 : 
 
 Will you allow me to assure you of the pain and regret with 
 which I have witnessed the recent attacks upon you in the 
 ' Morning Chronicle ? ' . . .1 heartily concur in the step pro- 
 posed to be taken by the Council, and could have wished the 
 statement had been more strongly worded. 
 
 It is painful to recall proceedings such as those which 
 led to this action on the part of the College Council, and I 
 should greatly have preferred to allow them to remain in 
 
 ^ After his first and only visit to Trinity College in October 1847, he 
 had written to me ,to, ' express his Rreat admiration of all the arrangements 
 of that institution, and the admirable discipline into which the students 
 have already been brought' 
 
112 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 oblivion ; but the record of them will not be without its 
 use if it serves to deter any from yielding to the baneful 
 and debasing influences of party spirit, which in ecclesias- 
 tical matters, even more than in political, is seen to produce 
 such utterly unchristian and disreputable effects. The 
 following letter from the Warden of Winchester refers 
 to the same occasion, and also to an article which I con- 
 tributed to the same (December) number of the * Scottish 
 Ecclesiastical Journal,' under the title of * The Duke of 
 Argyll and the Oxford Protest ' : 
 
 College : December 22, 1851. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth,—. . . I read last night your article 
 on the Duke of Argyll, and that on you and the ' Morning 
 Chronicle.' I am delighted with both. Will the Duke read that 
 article, and will anyone read it, except those who take in the 
 journal ? It ought to be as public as possible. I should really 
 hope the Duke himself may be influenced by it ; at any rate, it 
 is the exact instrucfcion that is wanted by all just now. But the 
 Queen will never see it, nor Prince Albert ; and those are the two 
 whom it most concerns. Can you not give it a wider circula- 
 tion than the journal can give ? 
 
 I was most deeply interested in the other paper, and I read it 
 with very mixed feelings. I have never seen the letters in the 
 * Morning Chronicle ; ' but it makes one's blood boil to think that 
 people calUng themselves Churchmen should dare to attack you 
 as it seems they have done. I must get the obnoxious papers, 
 and shall be able to do so. On the other hand, it is worth while 
 to be attacked in order to be so defended. Your old Bishop's letter 
 gave me the most pleasure of all. Who put that article together ? 
 It is well done, I think. 
 
 You have that great testimony to your conduct that all men 
 do not speak well of you ; but of the Church in general, and of 
 the Scottish Church in particular, you have merited all the 
 grateful returns that good men can heap upon you. I pray that 
 God may bless all your efforts, not for your own sake — though no 
 one can be more dear to me — but mainly because with your cause 
 the cause of true principle will stand or fall. . , , 
 
 Ever your affectionate 
 
 R. S. Baeter. 
 
CURSUS THEOLOGICUS 113 
 
 In 1831 I published, for the use of divinity students, 
 a small tract entitled ' Credenda,' consisting of the 
 summary paraphrases (which our own students were re- 
 quired to learn by heart) of the several Articles of the 
 Apostles' Creed, taken from Bishop Pearson's ' Exposition ' ; 
 and it was printed so as to form a companion to Keble's 
 ' Selections from the Fifth Book of Hooker's " Ecclesiastical 
 Polity." ' 
 
 By lending books to the students out of my own library 
 I was able to carry out a suggestion made by Waterland 
 in these words : * Sermons contain as much and as good 
 divinity as any other discourses whatever, and might be 
 digested into a better hody of divinity than any that is yet 
 extant' ('Advice to a Young Student,' ^ Works,' vol. vi. p. 311). 
 I formed such a body of divinity by a series of upwards of 
 sixty sermons, selected out of the works of our standard 
 divines, and systematically arranged. The volumes con- 
 taining them were put into circulation among the students ; 
 and each student was required every week to write, and 
 submit to my correction and criticism, an abridgment of 
 the contents of one of the sermons, so that they would all 
 in due time severally go through the entire course. My 
 readers who are interested in theological subjects, and 
 may like to see what the selection was, will find it in the 
 Appendix, pp. 217-223. 
 
 In its early days the College had the honour of receiving 
 as its visitors Bishop S. Wilber force, of Oxford (as we have 
 seen), in 1847, and Bishop Phillpotts, of Exeter, in the 
 summer of 1852, the most distinguished Prelates of that 
 generation on the English Bench. At that time no attempt, 
 I think, had yet been made to found a Theological College 
 in the English Church (something of the kind was going 
 on at Wells under Mr. Binder ; but Cuddesdon was not 
 founded till 1854) ; and Bishop Phillpotts, hoping to be 
 II. I 
 
114 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 able to set the example in his own diocese, wished to come 
 and judge for himself of the arrangements and working of 
 our Senior Department. Having occasion to write to me 
 on another matter, he mentioned that he was purposing 
 (although then, as he told me, in his seventy-fifth year) to 
 visit Scotland, and would like to include Trinity College in 
 the objects of his journey. The invitation which I sent 
 him elicited the following answer, which, it will be seen, 
 is interesting as showing how cautious he was — indeed, 
 over-cautious — to avoid giving cause for offence, and as 
 indicating the opinion he entertained of our Scottish 
 Communion Office : ^ 
 
 Bishopstowe, Torquay : June 10, 1852. 
 My dear Sir, — I am very much obliged by your most hospitable 
 invitation, and shall be eager to avail myself of it, if possible, on 
 Saturday the 19th, remaining with you on Sunday the 20th. 
 
 Permit me here to interpose an inquiry. Is that Sunday 
 the day on which your Scottish Office of the Holy Communion 
 will be used, for I understand that it is used with you alternately ? 
 If it be I shall rejoice to be a communicant at your chapel, for I 
 need not say that I greatly prefer the Scottish Office to our own. 
 But in that case I should not bring my robes with me, for I 
 could not prudently celebrate, if you should even ask me. My 
 reason is that, having, by subscribing to the Declaration in our 
 36th Canon, promised that I will use no other Liturgy but our 
 own, I should be unwilling to submit myself to attack for break- 
 ing this promise. I am aware it may be urged (reasonably, I 
 think) that such a promise extends only to the use in the Church 
 of England, and I should not blame another for acting on this 
 view of the case. But I think it would be specially imprudent 
 in me to give occasion to idle and vexatious attacks. . . . 
 
 Yours, my dear Sir, 
 
 Very faithfully, 
 
 H. Exeter. 
 
 * If, however, the whole truth is to be told, it must be added that Bishop 
 Wilberforce (whose little volume, entitled Eiwharistica, 1839, shows he had 
 early paid attention to the subject) was not of the same mind. On the 
 contrary, he greatly disliked the Scotch Office, and even went so far as to 
 say — so Bishop Ewing assured me— that he considered it heretical. 
 
ME. GLADSTONE ON 'FUNCTIONS OF LAYMEN' 115 
 
 3. Letter to Gladstone — Oxford Elections, 1851-3. 
 
 I am sorry to have to enter upon another pohtico- 
 ecclesiastical episode, in which I must appear, to my great 
 distress, at further variance with Mr. Gladstone. At 
 the end of 1851, writing in the character of a Scottish 
 Churchman, he put forth a pamphlet in the form of * A 
 Letter to the Kev. William Skinner, D.D., Bishop of Aberdeen 
 and Primus, on the Functions of Laymen in the Church.' 
 In that publication, whilst advocating the just claims of the 
 laity for admission into Church councils, he went out of 
 his way to propound the principles of so-called * religious 
 liberty,' and in so doing carried his speculations and reason- 
 ings to such a length as to leave no solid standing-room 
 between the views he was recommending and the adoption 
 of pure Voluntaryism, or, in other words, the separation 
 of Church and State. In those days it was a favourite 
 argument with him to urge that, ' having yielded the prin- 
 ciple ' in the State's treatment of religion, howsoever faulty 
 the original concession may have been, we could not stop 
 where we were — we must go further : the concession was 
 ^ a point not to be argued upon, but to be argued from.' To 
 which I was wont to reply that because in his individual 
 capacity a man may have broken three or four of the Ten 
 Commandments, it does not follow that he is to break the 
 remainder (although the Evil Spirit may endeavour to 
 persuade him) ; and in like manner it was the duty of the 
 State rather to endeavour to undo, as far as may be, what has 
 been done amiss, than to make it worse by persisting in a 
 mistaken course.^ This he was unwilling to acknowledge. 
 
 ' I am glad to be able to quote the authority of Dr. Arnold in support 
 of that remark. ' It is, then, no slight thing, of which the solemnity of our 
 Sovereign's coronation, performed as it is in the Church of God, and com- 
 bined with the highest act of Christian communion — the partaking of the 
 Lord's Supper — is our pledge and assurance. It is our pledge that the law 
 
 I 2 
 
116 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 Therefore, in the pamphlet to which I am referring, he 
 argued that the State, having ceased to be consistent in 
 its reHgious profession (as, for example, by the Presby- 
 terianism accepted and guaranteed for Scotland), its true 
 policy now required that no limit should he set to its incon- 
 sistency : ' our first duty must be to see . . . that the 
 development of conscientious convictions, in whatever 
 quarter, is not artificially impeded by legislative meddlers,' 
 but * promoted in the highest attainable degree ' ; and he 
 breaks out, somewhat impatiently, ' Away with the servile 
 doctrine that religion cannot live but by the aid of Par- 
 liaments ! ' (p. 10). Again : ' Freedom of conscience impar- 
 tially granted to a variety of Communions directly serves the 
 social purposes for which States exist' (p, 12). Again: 
 * When I speak of a lover of religious freedom, I mean one 
 who, desiring the full enjoyment of it for his own Com- 
 munion, is not willing only, but anxious, as he prizes the 
 sacred principle of justice, to accord to all other religious 
 bodies precisely the same measure. Let a minister adopt 
 this for the principle of his ecclesiastical policy — to deal 
 liberally with religious communities, and give them all fair- 
 play' (p. 13). Upon these and other grounds, I complained 
 
 and Government of our country shall be Christian. It is our pledge that this 
 nation shall be guided in those principles to which each of us was pledged 
 at his baptism. And if we say that this pledge is often broken, and that 
 our Government and laws have left good undone and done evil, is it not 
 even in this same way that we, each of us, have broken our pledges made ? 
 And yet is it not true that whatever of good we have done, in the whole 
 course of our lives, has been done when we did not break those pledges, but 
 fulfilled them ? And should we act the more wisely by renouncing those 
 pledges altogether because we many times break them, or by amending our 
 lives with all diligence, that so we may break them less and fulfil them 
 more ? Even so should we cherish every pledge of our national Chris- 
 tianity ; not foolishly and wickedly renouncing it, to make our principles as 
 bad as our practice, but clinging to it, and using it to reprove and shame 
 our evil practice, if it may be that our practice may itself become better.' — 
 Sermons, vol. iv. p. 445 sq. 
 
MR. GLADSTONE ON ^FUNCTIONS OF LAYMEN' 117 
 
 that he ' had veered from one extreme quarter of specula- 
 tion to its opposite,' and that he * was embarking upon a 
 sea which he had not fathomed, and had neither chart nor 
 compass to direct him in his course.' 
 
 Did I do right in coming forward to answer that pam- 
 phlet ? For some time previously I had been working hard 
 in support of the principles which the writer appeared to me, 
 not, indeed, openly to assail, but insidiously to undermine. 
 Not only by my sermons preached at Fasque and at the 
 consecration of our chapel, but by my articles in the 
 Scottish * Ecclesiastical Journal ' and by my Kidderminster 
 sermon, I had assumed, it might be said, the character of 
 a champion of those principles ; and this Mr. Gladstone 
 knew. Could I be silent when he himself appeared on the 
 other side, and that not in an ordinary way, as appealing 
 merely, or mainly, to English readers, but in a letter to the 
 Primus of our Scottish Church, thus not only involving 
 it in the controversy, but claiming, as might be thought, its 
 countenance and support in behalf of his own sentiments, 
 laying stress, as he did, upon its disestablished position 
 as a fact to be acquiesced in rather than deplored ? In 
 short, Mr. Gladstone's letter, coming when it did and as 
 it did, although not, I am sure, so intended, appeared like 
 a challenge to me to vindicate the cause I had taken up. 
 Under cover of a suggestion for the admission of laymen to 
 our Church councils— a suggestion for which much was to 
 be said, and which has since, to some extent, been carried 
 into effect — I seemed to detect the insinuation of what 
 tended, as I thought, to the full adoption of the principle 
 of ' the political equality of all religions.' More than this, it 
 looked to me as if since Sir E. Peel's death (June 1850) Mr. 
 Gladstone, being out of office, and having finally separated 
 himself from the Conservative party, saw more than ever 
 the importance of attaching to himself the Dissenting 
 
118 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 interest of every kind — that interest which he has since 
 called * the backbone of the Liberal party.' 
 
 Actuated by these convictions (although I could not 
 but feel keenly, not only my utter insufficiency as a con- 
 troversial antagonist to Mr. Gladstone, but also the pain of 
 placing myself in open opposition to one with whom, whilst 
 I was under no personal obligation to him, I had held 
 friendly relations for so many years, and for whom, how- 
 soever much I might lament the change in his political 
 position as, in my opinion, pregnant with danger to the 
 best interests of both Church and State, I continued to 
 entertain very high esteem), I set to work, and in my 
 Christmas holidays produced a reply, which was published 
 by Parker, Oxford, in February 1852, under the title, * A 
 Letter to the Eight Honourable W. E. Gladstone, M.P. for 
 the University of Oxford, on the Doctrine of " Keligious 
 Liberty," as propounded in his Letter to the Bishop of 
 Aberdeen and Primus.' In that pamphlet my principal 
 aim was to meet as best I could Mr. Gladstone's reasoning 
 in behalf of his new theory, as derived from a due regard 
 (1) to Keligious Peace, (2) to Social Justice, and (3) to Divine 
 Truth. I had no difficulty in showing, by quotations from 
 his former writings, how utterly inconsistent in principle 
 these new views were with those which he had formerly 
 advocated in his book on the relations of Church and State 
 with equal zeal : how, for example, the * religious peace ' 
 which he now invited us to seek in indifference to, or rather 
 in impartial encouragement of, every form of religious 
 profession, he then warned us to shun as nothing else than 
 * moral debility and death, wrapped in thin disguise, and 
 entitled 2^e(^ce ' (p. 19) ; how the * social justice ' which he 
 now pleaded for he formerly maintained it was * no hot or 
 rash exaggeration to call social atheism ' (p. 24) ; and how, 
 so far from, considering that indifference of encouragement 
 
LETTER ON 'RELIGIOUS LIBERTY' 119 
 
 to religious error, or to a multitude of religious professions, 
 on the part of the State, was consistent with ' Divine truth,' 
 he then denounced it as ' enhanced guilt,' and as ' certain to 
 bring down upon us national ruin ' (p. 29 sq.) ; and, most 
 remarkable, perhaps, of all his inconsistencies, whereas he 
 now did not hesitate to write, ' Let a Minister (of State) 
 adopt this for his principle of religious policy — to deal 
 liberally with religious communities, and give them all fair- 
 play,' — he had formerly declared, concerning that same 
 policy, * In such a case, I do not hesitate to say, the political 
 function would, from the master-science of the world, be 
 reduced to the lowest science of all arts ' ; and, again, ' The 
 function of government will be the lowest of all functions, not 
 in an earthly, but in a Christian sense, because it will be 
 the furthest removed from its own proper nature ' (p. 21). 
 
 It was a satisfaction to me to find that what I had 
 written, although it cost me a severe struggle, approved itself 
 to many competent judges, some personally unknown to 
 me, from whom I received letters of thanks. Our Primus, 
 Bishop Wv Skinner, to whom Mr. Gladstone's pamphlet was 
 addressed, thanked me warmly, and * quite went along with 
 me in all ' I had written ; so did Bishop Low, Bishop 
 Trower, and Bishop Ewing. Among others, the Dean of 
 Christ Church (Dr. Gaisford) wrote to me, June 11, as 
 follows : 
 
 I take this opportunity of thanking you for a copy of your 
 letter to Mr. Gladstone, wherein you have proved to my satisfac- 
 tion that this gentleman is unfit to represent the University. 
 
 From my brother, the late Bishop of Lincoln, came the 
 following, March 16 : 
 
 Your letter to Gladstone has just reached me, and I cannot 
 delay a day in writing to congratulate you on having been 
 enabled to discharge so effectively a public duty to the Church 
 
120 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 and nation. Many, very many, minds, now wavering and dis- 
 tressed by the sad sight of standard-bearers fainting in the field, . . . 
 will be strengthened and cheered by your words, and will thank 
 God for them, as does your loving brother. 
 
 Mr. Joshua Watson, the model layman of the English 
 Church during the former half of this century, wrote : 
 
 Clapton : April 17, 1852. 
 
 My dear Warden, — I thank you heartily, albeit somewhat 
 tardily, for the Gladstone letter. Christopher had, indeed, 
 anticipated the copy * from the author,' and to him I should, I 
 verily believe, have left the expression of my thanks for that 
 welcome remembrance, if I had not strongly felt my own part in 
 the general obligation to you for the sacrifice of personal feelings 
 to public interests. Gladstone had been to me, from the date of 
 his ' Church and State,' &c., almost the beau-ideal of a Christian 
 legislator ; and, although I could not but deplore from time to 
 time deflections from his own standard, yet I still clung to him, 
 and excused to myself and to others as well as I could his 
 irregularities in practice, from a confidence that he was still 
 sound in principle. You have painfully disabused me. I had 
 mourned over his Peelism ; but till I read your Letter I had not a 
 notion of the extent to which Peel had perverted his judgments, 
 if I may not say debauched his principles. From my own slight 
 acquaintance with the captivating qualities of the man, I can 
 imagine what the remonstrance must have cost you. Greatly, 
 therefore, do I thank you for it, and earnestly will I pray that he 
 may prize and profit by the wounds of the friend, as I still think 
 he must despise the deceitful kisses of the enemy. 
 
 Allow me to make use of this opportunity for discharging a 
 debt which has long pressed upon me — a debt of obhgation to 
 the S. E. Journal— Siiid believe me to remain, as ever, with un- 
 feigned esteem and regard, dear Warden, 
 
 Your affectionate friend, 
 
 Joshua Watson. 
 
 The Eev. John Miller, whose name, at least, will be 
 remembered by readers of * The Christian Year' (see * St. 
 Bartholomew's Day'), a stranger to me personally, wrote, 
 in a long and most interesting letter, June 9, as follows : 
 
LETTER ON 'RELIGIOUS LIBERTY' 121 
 
 Your letter to Mr. Gladstone — I mean its publication — was 
 surely an act of combined honesty and necessity after what had 
 preceded. 
 
 Not the least gratifying was the assurance which I re- 
 ceived from Mr. Gladstone himself (March 5). Although he 
 made no attempt to conceal that the wound I had inflicted 
 had ' cut deep,' he was so good as to do full justice to my 
 motives. After thanking me for the manner in which I had 
 * managed the personal part of the controversy,' he added : 
 
 I know quite well the motives on which you act, and gladly 
 renew the assurance that, under such circumstances, what you 
 may say or do will never alter one iota my feelings of personal 
 regard and friendship. 
 
 The General Election, which was now at hand, gave to 
 my pamphlet an interest and importance which it might 
 not otherwise have attained. The party opposed to Mr. 
 Gladstone took it up, and requested my permission to print 
 a large impression of it in a cheap form for electioneering 
 purposes.^ There was an Oxford Election in 1852, when, 
 Lord Derby having come in as Prime Minister, there was a 
 Dissolution; and again in the following year, when Mr. 
 Gladstone had accepted office in the Coalition Ministry of 
 Lord Aberdeen. On both occasions he was opposed, but by 
 candidates so far inferior that they had no chance of 
 success. At the former of those elections I endeavoured to 
 induce Mr. Gladstone's committee to obtain from him a 
 declaration of the principles upon which he was prepared 
 to take his stand,^ in which case, if the statement should 
 
 ' Whether or no my arguments produced any effect upon Mr. Gladstone 
 himself I cannot tell ; but his pamphlet was not reprinted at the time, and 
 does not appear in the five volumes of his Gleanings of Past Years. 
 
 - At a later Election, or rather some time before it came on, Sir Thomas 
 Gladstone, elder brother of Mr. Gladstone, a staunch Tory, issued a printed 
 circular to all his brother-electors, urging them to withdraw the privilege by 
 which their candidates were excused from appearing on the hustings, and 
 
122 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 prove satisfactory, I promised not only to vote for him, but 
 to exert myself to the utmost in his behalf ; but this they 
 declined to do. The result was that I no longer remained 
 neutral, as in 1847, but paired off with friends residing in 
 Scotland. As an indication of the strong revulsion of 
 feeling gradually setting in among Mr. Gladstone's sup- 
 porters, I may mention that both my friends, who were 
 then staunch Gladstonians, at the next following Election 
 had become equally staunch opponents ; and one of them, 
 in expressing his antipathy, went so far as to declare that 
 he was prepared to icalk all the way from Glenalmond, with 
 peas in shoes, to vote against him ! When I was with 
 Mr. Gladstone at Fasque in 1847 he had said to me, in the 
 course of an argument on our differences of opinion, that I 
 was the only one of our many friends and acquaintances at 
 Oxford who had declined to vote for him. The time came 
 when the reverse of that statement would have been almost 
 equally true : there was scarcely one who had not with- 
 drawn his confidence from him as a statesman, howsoever, 
 personally, he might still be regarded by many with 
 admiration and esteem. 
 
 Mr. Gladstone's letter to the Primus raised the question 
 of the admission of laymen to membership in our Church 
 councils. The Episcopal Synod met May 20, 1851, and 
 passed a resolution favourable, to some extent, to the pro- 
 posal, and recommending the consideration of it to the 
 Diocesan Synods. It will have appeared, from what has 
 been said above, that I was at first inclined to go along 
 with Mr. Gladstone in the matter; but I had then paid 
 little or no attention to the subject, and when I found that 
 our own Bishop (who had received an urgent letter from 
 Dr. Pusey to dissuade him from it) was strongly opposed 
 
 explaining their political principles in person, as one of their members held 
 dangerous opinions, and was not to be trusted. 
 
LAYMEN m SYNODS 123 
 
 to the measure I felt it my duty to be guided by his judg- 
 ment, and at our own Synod, held at Kirkcaldy, June 16, I 
 delivered an address substantially in accordance with it. 
 The clergy, upon the whole very wisely, determined that the 
 question was one w^hich required further deliberation before 
 they could come to any definite conclusion ; and in the 
 meantime they requested me to publish my address. The 
 publication, I have reason to believe, made considerable 
 impression, and nothing more came of the proposal at that 
 time. It will be seen in the sequel that when the same 
 question was revived, nearly twenty years afterwards, in 
 1870, and it had become my duty to examine it thoroughly 
 for myself by the light of longer experience and more 
 extensive investigation, I was- led to revert to my original 
 opinion. In the Charge which I delivered at our Synod of 
 that year I advocated strongly the claims of the laity, 
 and the sentiments which I then expressed I have never 
 since ceased to maintain. 
 
124 ANNULS OF MY LIFE 
 
 CHAPTEK VII 
 
 Election to the Bishopric of St. Andrews — Bishop Eden's Candidature — 
 Protest of the Minority — On the Vote of an Elector — Eoundell Palmer on 
 Episcopal Elections— Letters and Address on Election — Eeply to Address. 
 
 1. Election to the Bishopric. 
 
 Bishop Torry, then in his eighty-ninth year, died on 
 October 3, 1852. He was buried at St. Ninian's on the 
 13th, and I was one of the pall-bearers. Not by nature 
 ambitious, I had no desire to become his successor. All I 
 wished was an interesting sphere of active duty ; and, what 
 with the boys and the students of divinity, I already 
 had that at Glenalmond. My indifference in the matter of 
 the Bishopric had been shown in several incidents, some 
 of which, as my subsequent conduct suggested erroneous 
 interpretations of my motives, I had better mention. 
 
 In January 1851, Dean Torry, contemplating the neces- 
 sity that his father should have a coadjutor, confidentially 
 wrote to me asking whether I would * accept that office,' 
 and assuring me of his belief that I should have * a decided 
 majority of the clergy ' if I were willing to be appointed. 
 I did not send him an answer. 
 
 In the subsequent March the senior Presbyter of the 
 diocese, Mr. Lyon, of St. Andrews, wrote me asking 
 whether in the event of Bishop Torry's death, or in that of 
 his resignation, I would allow him to propose me for the 
 vacancy. * I am confident,' he added, ' that there is no 
 one in the diocese, or, so far as I know, out of it, who 
 would have so many votes as yourself.' My answer, in a 
 letter written on March 18, was in these terms : 
 
ELECTION TO THE BISHOPRIC 125 
 
 Tliankiug you most heartily for the good opinion you have 
 expressed, and for the confidence you are disposed to place in 
 me, I am prepared to say thus much in reply to your inquiry : 
 Should any other person occur to the Presbytery as likely to be 
 more serviceable to the diocese, I know my own very great 
 imperfections and manifold disqualifications too well to wish for 
 the office you have named, or to set myself up for a moment in 
 opposition to such a candidate ; but if, in the opinion of my 
 brethren, no such person is readily to be found, I should not 
 (I think) refuse to place myself in their hands when the proper 
 time arrives, and, with God's help, would endeavour to serve 
 them and the diocese in the best manner that He may give 
 me strength and power to do. I say this having weighed, as 
 impartially as I can, the advantages and disadvantages which 
 would be likely to arise to the Church from one who holds the 
 Wardenship of this College undertaking the additional duties 
 and responsibilities which the office in question would entail 
 upon him. At the same time, should this latter alternative ever 
 actually occur, I should think it right to refer the matter to our 
 College Council, and be guided by their wishes and opinion of the 
 case as to the course which it might be proper for me to pursue. 
 
 Friends in England shared my indifference. They 
 disliked the thought of my becoming a Scottish Bishop ; 
 which, they feared, would entail banishment from England 
 permanently. 
 
 Shortly before the election the Primus had been staying 
 with me at the College. ' The contest,' he remarked on 
 leaving, 'will be close. Eemember, you are entitled to 
 vote for yourself.' Now% the prospect of such a proceeding 
 had never occurred to me ; but the prospect fulfilled itself. 
 
 The election was to be at Coupar Angus, on Novem- 
 ber 10. It was known that, apart from my own vote, the 
 votes would be equally divided : eight against eight. Natur- 
 ally, the men who supported me urged that I ought not 
 to allow them to be defeated. Caring little for the issue on 
 my own account, I cared very much on theirs, and on 
 
326 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 account of the cause which, represented by them, was also 
 incumbent upon myself. I voted as they urged. The act 
 being conceivably questionable, I announced that I should 
 request the College of Bishops to cancel my vote if they 
 disapproved it ; and I wrote to the Primus accordingly. 
 
 The act was not, I confess, agreeable to me. It was 
 scarce consistent, in appearance, either with a nice sense of 
 propriety or with Christian humaneness. Still, what could 
 I have done? Plainly it was a case of e mails eligere 
 minimum. The candidate brought forward by the opposing 
 party was Bishop Eden, of Moray. Amid circumstances 
 of much difficulty, he, who had had no experience of life 
 and work in Scotland, had been chosen for the Diocese of 
 Moray less than two years before. In sending to the Dean, 
 on October 22, a copy of the letter to Mr. Lyon from which 
 I have cited, I said, after quoting the sentence beginning 
 * Should any other person occur to the Presbytery,' — 
 
 This I repeat in all truth and sincerity ; and I add, moreover, 
 that should you and Mr. Milne and Mr. Lyon — I name you three 
 as holding precedence in the diocese— agree to bring forward any 
 other individual in preference to myself, I will most contentedly and 
 gladly support him, whoever he be, provided only that he be not 
 of the Episcopate already ; for to a translation (which, I consider, 
 would be iniquitous to the diocese we should propose to rob, and 
 discreditable both to ourselves and to the Bishop so transferred) 
 I not only never could consent, but I would do all I possibly 
 could to oppose it. The Bishop of Glasgow has truly said that 
 the connection between a Bishop and his clergy is of too sacred 
 a character to be Hghtly severed; and to seek to sever it by 
 translation, when there can be no sufficient ground to justify it, 
 would, on our part, be something very like (in my opinion) to a 
 breach of the Tenth Commandment, and, on the part of the man 
 who could so consent to be separated from the clergy who had 
 previously chosen him, would augur very ill for his fidelity in any 
 other sphere. 
 
 "With regard to myself : If I am called to the vacant office I 
 have a reasonable hope that God, in His goodness, will give me 
 
BISHOP EDEN'S CANDIDATURE 127 
 
 strength to perform the duties of it. Nor do I hesitate to reply, 
 to your more immediate question, that I think I see my way to 
 such arrangements as will enable me (if elected) to do full justice 
 to the business of the diocese, without injury or disparagement 
 to the interests of the College ; or, if there be some little risk of 
 injury, in one direction, to the latter, I am decidedly of opinion 
 that in other respects, and those of the most important kind, very 
 considerable advantage would accrue to it if the person who holds 
 the Wardenship were also a Bishop. It is true that my health 
 for some time past has not been strong ; but this has not been 
 owing to the stress of my collegiate duties, but, far more, to the 
 late very peculiar circumstances of this diocese, in which, from 
 my official position— involving duties to the whole Church — I 
 have felt called on to take an active and most anxious part in the 
 matters of public controversy, from which, if elevated to the 
 Episcopate, I should necessarily, and most gladly, abstain. 
 
 All this leads me to say one word in reference to these 
 matters, and to the disadvantage under which I may be thought 
 to lie from the part which I have taken in them. 
 
 I can, then, most truly declare that there is no one in the 
 diocese towards whom I entertain an unkind feeling, or with 
 whom I should feel any difficulty whatever in placing myself at 
 once (if I do not stand already) on a footing of friendliness and 
 brotherly love. I might, indeed, say more than this with per- 
 fect truth : viz., that those amongst our brethren from whom it 
 may be thought that circumstances have conspired to estrange me 
 most are all of them men for whom, however I may differ from 
 them partly in opinion (if, indeed, our differences be not rather 
 matter of transitory misunderstanding), I feel just and sincere 
 respect. How far a stranger coming amongst us might have 
 advantages over me, who, having had experience of our ' rocks 
 and shallows,' would naturally be desirous to steer clear of them 
 — this is a question which, though you have alluded to it in 
 your postscript, I need not touch upon. 
 
 Such was the opinion I had formed and expressed, 
 before I knew that Bishop Eden was to be proposed. 
 Later, naoreover (October 26), Bishop Eden himself, having 
 heard that there w^as some intention of bringing him 
 forward, wrote to me saying that he had declined to be 
 
128 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 nominated in opposition to me. ' Only in case of yom- 
 non-election,' he said, ' would I consent to be elected.' He 
 wrote to the Dean to the same effect. Amid such circum- 
 stances, then, apart from all other considerations, I could 
 not think it right to vote for him. The only alternative 
 was to vote for myself. Otherwise there would have been 
 no election. 
 
 Still, on reviewing all that had passed, I resolved not to 
 accept the decision. That same night, therefore, I wrote 
 to the Dean as follows : 
 
 My dear Mr. Dean, — Having reconsidered, more fully and 
 anxiously than I could do under the excitement of the moment, 
 all the circumstances of our late election, I have come to the 
 determination not to claim my right of voting in my own favour 
 without giving my fellow-Presbyters another opportunity of pro- 
 nouncing upon the momentous question of a suitable successor 
 to our late Diocesan. I request, therefore, that you will have 
 the goodness to notify this determination to the Primus without 
 delay. 
 
 I am, my dear Mr. Dean, 
 
 Yours most faithfully, 
 
 C. Wordsworth. 
 
 It happened, also, that on the Dean's part there had 
 been an informality in connection with the return to the 
 Primus, an informality which neutralised the episode. 
 Only he had signed the document. The canon required 
 that it should be signed by a majority of the electors. 
 Thus, on two accounts, another process of election had 
 been rendered necessary; and the Primus appointed 
 November 30 (St. Andrew's Day), at Cupar, Fife, for the 
 fresh proceedings. 
 
 On that day, the parties being still, as far as could be 
 ascertained, equal to each other, I received from my sup- 
 porters, assembled the night before, a document in the 
 terms which follow : 
 
SECOND ELECTION TO BISHOPRIC 129 
 
 Cupar, Fife : November 29, 1852. 
 To the Eev. Charles Wordsworth, 
 
 Warden of Trinity College. 
 
 We, the undersigned, Presbyters of the Diocese of St. Andrews, 
 Dunkeld, and Dunblane, being impressed with a strong sense of the 
 benefits that would result to the Church in Scotland generally, 
 and to this diocese in particular, from your election to the 
 Episcopate, are most desirous that you should on no account 
 allow any feelings of personal delicacy to prevent you from 
 recording your vote in your own favour at the ensuing election, 
 should such a step prove necessary. 
 
 We beg to remind you of two things : 
 
 First, That we represent a large majority of the laity of the 
 diocese, the number of souls under our spiritual care being, we 
 believe, more than double the number of those under the charge 
 of the remaining Presbyters of the diocese. 
 
 Secondly, That we are, in the aggregate, of older standing 
 in the diocese, and still more so in the ministry, than those who 
 were opposed to your election. 
 
 We have, besides, every reason to believe that your election 
 would be highly satisfactory to a large majority of the clergy 
 and laity of the diocese. 
 
 Being also persuaded that you, no less than ourselves, have 
 at heart the eventual peace and permanent well-being of this 
 diocese, and that nothing but the purest motives have actuated 
 you in allowing yourself to be proposed for the office of Bishop, 
 on this occasion we urgently entreat you not to suffer the elec- 
 tion to be lost, or remain longer undecided, by withholding the 
 vote to which you are undoubtedly entitled. 
 
 J. ToREY, Dean. 
 William Fakquhar. 
 Alex. J. Lyon. 
 George Wood. 
 Norman Johnston. 
 Henry Malcolm. 
 William Bruce. 
 William Blatch. 
 
 St. Andrew's Eve, 1852. 
 
 II. K 
 
130 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 Bishop Eden having refused to allow his name to be 
 brought forward again, the choice of the opponents fell, 
 after hesitation, upon the Eev. Dr. Luther, of St. George's, 
 Edinburgh. All the opponents were at one in his favour ; 
 but before the voting they proposed that I should promise 
 to resign the Wardenship, and that then they would elect 
 me unanimously. I did not feel at liberty to accept the 
 condition. I went so far as to say that if I found myself 
 unable to do full justice to both offices I would not hesi- 
 tate to act as they desired ; but that did not satisfy them. 
 It was only left to me, therefore, to comply with the plea of 
 my supporters ; and in a note as follows I intimated that 
 I would accede to the plea : 
 
 In compliance with the urgent entreaty from the more 
 important moiety of the Presbyters, I again give my vote for 
 myself, subject, of course, to the approval of the Eight Reverend 
 Synod of Bishops, and accompanied with a special request that 
 they will be pleased to cancel the vote if, in their better judg- 
 ment and more mature experience, they shall see cause to dis- 
 approve the step which, after the fullest and most anxious 
 consideration, I have felt it right to take. 
 
 C. Wordsworth. 
 
 It was hoped that, as far as the diocese was concerned, 
 the episode was completed ; but, after some little delay, the 
 opponents resolved to carry it further. Headed by Mr. 
 
 L and Mr. G. H. F , seven out of the eight joined 
 
 in an appeal to the Episcopal College to cancel my election. 
 The appeal was heard at Aberdeen on January 4. * The 
 Reasons of Protest,' a remarkable document, was unspar- 
 ing in its disparagement and vituperation. It accused the 
 Bishop-elect of being a party man, of having unscrupulous 
 ambition, of having canvassed the electors,^ and of an act — 
 
 * This charge having been taken up by an English Chutch newspaper, I 
 wrote to the Primus (December 11), before I had heard that there was to 
 be any appeal, requesting that it might be ' investigated in the fullest 
 manner.' 
 
PROTEST OF THE MINORITY 181 
 
 the act of self-election — unheard of in the Catholic Church.* 
 It accused him of want of temper, want of judgment, and 
 want of tact. It urged that the office of Bishop and that of 
 Warden were incompatible, and that the combination would 
 prove injurious to the Church and to the College alike ; 
 
 although the College Council, of which Mr. L was a 
 
 member, on being applied to by the Warden, had unani- 
 mously passed a resolution to the contrary.^ All the pleas 
 were sufficiently rebutted by the * Answer ' of my supporters. 
 In connection with the plea last mentioned, a certain fact 
 stated by Dean Torry, when he first proposed me for the 
 Bishopric, on November 10, deserves to be recorded. — 
 
 The union of the two offices was fully contemplated in the 
 original projection of Trinity College. 
 
 The objections against him [the Dean said] may be divided 
 into two classes — official and personal. Of the former, one has 
 arisen in the minds of some owing to the supposed incompati- 
 bility of the two offices of Warden of Trinity College and Bishop 
 of the diocese. To this it is sufficient to reply that they who 
 are surely the best judges in the matter— I mean the Council of 
 the College — have declared that they find no incompatibility 
 between the two offices. On the contrary, it appears that the 
 union of them was fully contemplated in the original projection 
 of that institution.^ And one of its projectors, Mr. William 
 
 ^ See Scottish Ecclesiastical Journal, 1852, p. 273, where it is stated that 
 in the Diocese of Brechin, in 1847, when there was a contested election, the 
 only Presbyter nominated (who was of the diocese) voted for himself; and that 
 the same thing occurred, amid similar circumstances, in the Diocese of Moray 
 and Ross. In our own diocese, at a meeting of the clergy (at which I was- 
 present) on the day of the late Bishop's funeral, the Synod Clerk, whO' 
 afterwards joined in the protest, stated his opinion that every Presbyter was 
 at liberty to vote for himself ; and that opinion was not challenged. The 
 truth is, it was not my vote that raised the outcry. It was the simple fact, 
 that that vote (or any other of the nine) had defeated the opposition. 
 
 2 See Scottish Ecclesiastical Journal, 1852, pp. 236, 269. 
 
 » On August 16, 1850, Bishop Low wrote to me : • Lord Thedwyn [father 
 of Mr. G. H. Forbes] proposed to me to have you made a Bishop ; and that 
 was my opinion then, and is yet. The two offices would be by no meana 
 inconsistent.' 
 
 K 2 
 
132 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 Gladstone, wrote thus, in 1840, to Dean Eamsay : * I would also 
 say that in the Wardenship I hope I perceive the competent 
 future provision for at least one Scottish Bishop.' Our late 
 Diocesan also, my revered father, gave a strong testimony on 
 this point ; for when, some years ago, it was proposed to him to 
 assume a coadjutor in his diocese, he thus wrote to me : * If I 
 could reconcile myself to having a coadjutor, no person in that 
 capacity would be so acceptable, I suppose, as the Warden of 
 Trinity College.' 
 
 A fortnight before the appeal came on for hearing an 
 unexpected light had been thrown, providentially, upon the 
 whole matter. My brother, then Canon of Westminster, in 
 the course of an investigation relating to the affairs of the 
 Abbey Chapter, was led to notice a provision of the canon 
 law by which it is ruled that, in case of a capitular election, 
 when one of the candidates is a member of the elective 
 body and the other is not, if the votes are equal the former 
 is ipso facto to have the preference, provided he agree to the 
 election, without giving his own vote — a solution which, 
 with obvious justice, precisely met the difficulty in my own 
 case. It appeared, further, that since the Keformation this 
 principle had been accepted by authorities in England 
 as part of the ecclesiastical law. My brother communi- 
 cated his discovery in a letter to the ' Scottish Ecclesiastical 
 Journal ' of December 16 : 
 
 Sir, — Allow me to submit for consideration through your 
 journal whether the Bishops of the Scottish Church may not deem 
 it unnecessary to entertain the question concerning the validity of 
 the election of a Presbyter by a majority in which his own vote 
 is included — if, indeed, such a question is referred to them — 
 and whether the Warden of Glenalmond was not duly elected 
 antecedently to, and irrespectively of, his own suffrage. 
 
 In Dr. Burn's ' Ecclesiastical Law ' (Article ' Cathedrals,' vol. i. 
 p. 281, Dr. Phillimore's edition, London, 1842) the doctrine of 
 the canon law of the Western Church in capitular elections 
 thus stated : 
 
CHR. WOEDSWORTH ON THE VOTE OF AN ELECTOR 138 
 
 ' Where the votes are equal, one who is an elector, bemg 
 chosen, shall have the prefere7ice before one who is not an 
 elector. As, for instance, if there are seven votes, and three of 
 them choose one of the seven, and other three choose another 
 who is not of the seven, he of the seven shall have the prefer- 
 ence, provided he himself agree to the election.' 
 
 Such, I apprehend, was the case in the recent election to the 
 vacant See of St. Andrews ; and unless there be some special 
 ca7ion of the Scottish Church which excepts it from the rules of 
 the canon law of the Western Church, then it would seem that 
 the Warden of Glenalmond, being an elector, was duly elected 
 by the eight Presbyters who voted for him, and that it only 
 remained for him to signify his assent to the choice thus made, 
 and that it is not necessary that the question of the value of his 
 own vote to constitute a majority should be raised. 
 
 Let me conclude by transcribing the passage of the canon law 
 on which Burn's statement rests. It stands thus in the * Corpus 
 Juris Canonici,' Extra, i. 6, 33, de Electione, vol. ii. p. 76, Ed. 
 Lips., 1839 : * Quum unus ex ilHs septem a tribus ipsorum, et 
 alius qui non erat de numero eorundem a tribus aliis in Decanum 
 fuerint nominati, requisisti uter eorum assumi debeat a Capitulo 
 in Decanum. Super quo tibi taliter respondemus, quod is qui 
 de numero septem a tribus eorum dignoscitur nominatus, juxta 
 compromissi tenorem, debet in Decanum admitti, dummodo 
 electioni de se factse consentiat.' 
 
 The reason of which appears to be that he who is quahfied 
 to be an elector has, cceteris paribus, a prior claim to be 
 elected. 
 
 For, otherwise (it might have been added), he who, by 
 being put forward for the office, is supposed by some to be 
 best capable of exercising the suffrage for the Church's 
 good, is deprived altogether of his undoubted right, unless 
 he is to vote against himself; and so, because he is thought 
 worthy of a higher, is actually placed in a lower, position 
 than any of his colleagues. And, further, I may remark, 
 as an illustration of the strict analogy between our own 
 episcopal elections, as they have hitherto been made by the 
 clergy only, and those of Chapters, it was this correspond- 
 
134 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 ence ^ which led, in the last century, to the introduction of 
 the title of Dean, instead of Archdeacon. 
 
 I wrote to my old friend Boundell Palmer, requesting 
 him to favour me with a legal opinion how far the cajDitular 
 analogy pointed out by my brother was applicable to my 
 own circumstances. He complied with my request. His 
 opinion was as follows : 
 
 Having been requested by the Eev. Charles Wordsworth to 
 state my opinion upon the question of the legal and canonical 
 vahdity of his election to the Bishopric of St. Andrews, and 
 understanding that the question depends wholly upon the point 
 whether a majority constituted by the accession of his own 
 suffrage to the suffrages of one moiety of the Electoral College 
 (he being an elector, and the person nominated by the rest of 
 the Electoral College being a non-elector) is a legal and canoni- 
 cal majority, I have examined the authorities bearing upon the 
 subject, and I am clearly of opinion that the election by such a 
 majority is legal, canonical, and valid. 
 
 The point appears to be directly governed by the answer of 
 Pope Gregory IX. to a question proposed by the Bishop of 
 Bayeux, as stated in the * Decretals,' Lib. i. Tit. 6, cap. 33 ; and 
 which answer is referred to and adopted by Bishop Gibson 
 (' Codex,' vol. i. p. 177) and Burn (* Eccles. Law,' vol. i. p. 281, 
 Phillimore's edition), as furnishing the principle on which any 
 similar question ought to be determined by the ecclesiastical law 
 of this country. The question on which the Pope was consulted 
 by the Bishop of Bayeux was this : — Whether there had been a 
 valid election of a Dean by a body of seven Canons specially 
 empowered by the Chapter to choose a Dean, either unanimously 
 or by a majority, and either out of their own number or out of 
 the other members of the Chapter ? The case, as stated to the 
 Pope, was that three of the seven had voted for one of the 
 seven, and three others for a stranger, the seventh (who was the 
 person nominated) not being stated to have given his vote at all. 
 The Pope considered the question so clear and free from doubt 
 as to express surprise that it should have been referred to him at 
 
 * See the fourth of the five canons of 1727. 
 
ROUNDELL PALMER ON EPISCOPAL ELECTIONS 135 
 
 all, and determined that the elector nominated by three other 
 electors, if he assented to his own election (and was not other- 
 wise canonically disqualified), was duly elected ; or, in other 
 words, that the accession, by consent, of the person nominated 
 to a moiety of the other electors (the number of the whole 
 body being unequal) constituted a legal and canonical majority. 
 This appears to me to be precisely the same case with Mr. 
 Wordsworth's ; if there were any difference, it would be in his 
 favour, the seven electors in the Bayeux case having been 
 • compromissary, * i.e. persons exercising a deputed authority 
 on behalf of themselves and others originally and by right their 
 colleagues, as to whom it might plausibly have been argued that 
 unless a strictly disinterested majority were to agree in an elec- 
 tion, the delegation would cease, and the right would return to the 
 whole Chapter. But in the case of a Diocesan Synod of Clergy, 
 all of whom vote in their own original right, and not by virtue 
 of any delegation, there is no room for such an argument, and 
 I therefore conceive the validity of Mr. Wordsworth's election 
 to be entirely clear, and free from doubt. 
 
 RouNDELL Palmer. 
 Lincoln's Inn, Deo. 31, 1852. 
 
 In sending that paper Eoundell Palmer wrote to me as 
 follows : 
 
 Lincoln's Inn : December 31, 1852. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I send you an opinion, as you wished. 
 It is quite a mistake to think that the principle in any way what- 
 ever affects Bishop Eden's election. It is not that an elector is 
 to be preferred to a non-elector if the suffrages are in any way 
 {e.g. by the vote of the elector nominated himself) made equal ; 
 but merely that the accession de facto ^ and whether with or 
 without the form and ceremony of a vote, of the elector 
 nominated to the moiety of the other electors makes a majority, 
 in the same manner as if that elector and those who support him 
 had concurred in voting for a stranger. 
 
 I need not say that I wish you God- speed in your high office. 
 Time was, perhaps, when it might have given me even greater 
 satisfaction than I feel now to see you in it. I confess I have 
 seen, with strong dissent, and even disapprobation, the line you 
 have thought it your duty to take as a political writer, and which 
 
186 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 has been (as far as its influence extended) a stumbling-block in 
 the way of those who might have looked for your co-operation. 
 But neither that nor anything else has changed in the least my 
 personal affection for you, or my confidence in you within (what 
 I consider) your legitimate sphere. So, with best prayers and 
 good wishes, I remain, 
 
 Ever yours affectionately, 
 
 R. Palmer. 
 
 It will be observed that in this letter my old friend, 
 whilst he had complied with my request, does not conceal 
 his serious dissatisfaction with the line which I had taken 
 in opposing Mr. Gladstone. I believe it will be no breach 
 of confidence if I say that his own distrust of the policy of 
 Mr. Gladstone became as great as mine has ever been, and 
 that, if he could have foreseen what has happened during 
 these few years, the valuable support which he gave that 
 statesman would have been withheld. 
 
 The important opinion of Sir Eoundell Palmer was, of 
 course, communicated to the Bishops ; and, as was to be 
 expected, it had some effect in their deliverance, which was 
 as follows : 
 
 January 6, 1853. 
 
 The Bishops, having considered the evidence brought before 
 the Synod by the appellants in support of the charge * that the 
 Warden had endeavoured to promote his election by canvassing 
 the Presbyters of the diocese in person and by letter,' it was 
 their unanimous judgment that the charge is disproved, inas- 
 much as it is proved that before the first election the Warden, 
 when dubious of his election, carefully abstained from anything 
 that could have had even the appearance of canvassing, and 
 inasmuch as his explanation of such communications as took 
 place between him and some of the clergy previously to the 
 second election, when he considered his own re-election to be 
 certain, has been satisfactory to the Bishops. 
 
 The Bishops, having further heard the argument against the 
 validity of the election of the Rev. Charles Wordsworth grounded 
 
CONFIRMATION AND CONSECRATION AS BISHOP 187 
 
 on the fact that the majority whereby he was elected included 
 his own vote, find, unanimously, that the election is valid. As 
 to the grounds of this vahdity, some of the Bishops rely on the 
 analogy of the case of capitular elections, as laid down in the 
 canon law ('Decret.' Lib. 1, Tit. 6, cap. 33), and others, even 
 independently of that analogy, upon the canons of our own 
 Church. 
 
 The Bishops cannot conclude the present finding without 
 declaring it to be their deliberate opinion that the conduct of the 
 appellants in the present proceedings (especially in their quota- 
 tions from several letters) has been characterised by much 
 unfairness. 
 
 The Bishops are willing to accept the apology which has been 
 offered by the appellants from the haste with which, as they 
 represent, they were compelled to draw up their statements ; but 
 they cannot but express their deep regret that greater care was 
 not taken when they were preferring charges against a clergyman 
 of so high and important a standing in the Church as the Warden 
 of Trinity College. 
 
 The consecration by the (Primus) Bishop of Aberdeen 
 (Skinner), the Bishop of Edinburgh (Jerrold), and the 
 Bishop of Glasgow (Trower), was performed at Aberdeen on 
 January 25, 1852, the anniversary of the Conversion of 
 St. Paul. Bishop Ewing, of Argyll, was in Aberdeen ; but 
 illness prevented him from being present. Dean Torry, 
 who had shown himself a kind, zealous, and judicious 
 friend, was selected by me to preach the sermon. 
 
 I have entered thus fully into details which many will 
 consider nothing more thsm Jluctus in simpulo (waves in a 
 saucer) partly because the circumstances of the election 
 were in several respects very peculiar, and created an 
 interest extending beyond this country ; partly because 
 misrepresentations, to my disadvantage, were widely spread 
 by influential Church journals in England, misrepresenta- 
 tions which, it is to be feared, are in some quarters remem- 
 bered still. Even such a candid and accurate writer as Dr* 
 
188 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 ■Grubb has placed the circumstances as they afiPect myself in 
 an improper Kght. He makes no mention of the first and 
 more important of the grounds upon which the Bishops 
 confirmed the election, and represents the election as having 
 rested upon the other ;^ whereas I myself had proposed to 
 forego the latter if it should be disapproved by the Bishops, 
 and it was the former upon which, entirely sufficient to 
 my own conscience, I was prepared to insist. 
 
 Previously to the second election I had received many 
 letters commending the step which I had taken in voting 
 for myself, and urging me to repeat it if necessary for the 
 Church's sake. A few examples may be given. — 
 
 From a Bishop, an intimate friend of Bishop Eden : 
 
 December 3. 
 I shall always be ready to defend your act as necessary for the 
 defeat of a most unscrupulous faction, which for eight years has 
 been endeavouring to establish a supremacy in that diocese, and 
 the triumph of which would be the ruin of the Church. 
 
 From a Presbyter of St. Andrews Diocese : 
 
 December 6. 
 I had a good opportunity of discovering the general feeling of 
 the laity in our neighbourhood as to the recent election when 
 the subject was broached at General Lindsay's table last Friday. 
 The General expressed himself very warmly, regarding the 
 decision as one of the most important events that have occurred 
 for many years in the Church here. Had the ultra party suc- 
 ceeded, he is convinced, it would have been the cause of many 
 defections amongst the half-loyal EpiscopaUans. This appeared 
 to be the general impression, and it is shared by others of our 
 laity with whom I have had conversation on the subject. 
 
 From a Presbyter of the Diocese of Edinburgh, also a 
 friend of Bishop Eden : 
 
 * On the appearance of his History, in 1861, 1 drew his attention to the 
 passage, which he promised to reconsider in the event of a second edition 
 Jbeing called for. 
 
LETTERS ON ELECTION 189 
 
 November 21. 
 This is to entreat you most earnestly to let no consideration 
 induce you to draw back from the contest for the Episcopate. It 
 will be the deepest injury our Scottish Church can sustain if 
 those who oppose you conquer. You will believe that I do not 
 say this without feeling it — when the Bishop is so close a con- 
 nection. 
 
 From a Presbyter in the Diocese of Aberdeen, Bishop 
 Torry's successor in the charge of Peterhead : 
 
 November 20. 
 The opposition to you has all the marks of faction. Prayer- 
 Book revenge is at the bottom of the business. 
 
 The election over, congratulations poured upon me from 
 many persons, known and unknown. One from Bishop 
 Wilberforce showed that he, at least, had not been prejudiced 
 by the misrepresentations so unscrupulously circulated in 
 England : 
 
 Cuddesdon Palace, Wheatley, Oxon : April 7, 1853. 
 My dear Bishop, — I cannot acknowledge the receipt of your 
 letter about Mr. Tayler's ordination without expressing to you 
 my hearty good wishes, and assuring you of my prayers at your 
 addition to our Order. I rejoiced most heartily at the issue 
 which, through God's blessing on your brave superiority to 
 factious opposition and ungrounded reproach, was reached in the 
 election, and I heartily rejoice in your being associated with us 
 in this great trust. May God evermore vouchsafe you His 
 support in bearing its burden and discharging its duties. 
 I am, ever most sincerely yours, 
 
 G. OxoN. 
 
 Dr. Eouth, President of Magdalen College, then in his 
 ninety-eighth year,^ although I was unknown to him per- 
 -Bonally, sent me a few lines : 
 
 ' He died on December 22, 1854. 
 
140 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 Magdalen College, Oxford : May 8, 1855. 
 My Lord, — I beg leave to congratulate you on your election 
 to the Bishopric of St. Andrews, which God dispose eventually 
 to your good, and that of His Church. 
 
 I am, with great respect, 
 Your Lordship's dutiful and faithful servant, 
 
 M. S. KOUTH. 
 
 I had occasion to write to Lord Canning, with whom I 
 had held no communication since Oxford days, more than 
 ten years before ; and I was gratified by receiving from 
 him a token of his kind remembrance. He was then just 
 about to accept office as Postmaster-General in Lord Aber- 
 deen's Ministry, along with the Duke of Newcastle, another 
 of my old Oxford pupils, as Secretary of State for the 
 Colonies. — 
 
 Grosvenor Square : December 2, 1852. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I trust that there is no great impro- 
 priety in addressing you once more as familiarly as I should have 
 done in former days. I do not feel that there need be ; and, 
 therefore, I rely upon your not taking it amiss, although, if report 
 speaks truth, a new dignity is awaiting you, which must forbid 
 my doing so in future. 
 
 I suppose your connection with, or, at all events, your resi- 
 dence at, Glenalmond will now be brought to a close ; but, if not, 
 I gladly engage to pay you a visit there the next time I am in the 
 neighbourhood, probably next autumn. 
 
 I have already given your message to the Duke of Newcastle, 
 who is very sorry not to have seen you when you were in London. 
 
 Neither he nor I was aware that you had been so kind as to 
 call upon us ; which makes me regret that you did not write a 
 line to let me know that you were in town — for a card is often 
 overlooked in the busy time of London. I hope that when you 
 are again within reach I shall be told of it. 
 
 Believe me, my dear Wordsworth, 
 
 Ever sincerely yours. 
 
 Canning. 
 
LETTERS AND ADDRESS ON ELECTION 141 
 
 What gratified me most, as being by far the most im- 
 portant testimony to approval of my conduct during the 
 election episode, was a congratulatory address bearing the 
 signatures of the great body of the influential lay members 
 — heads of families — of the diocese. — 
 
 Diocese of St. Andrews, Dunkeld, and Dunblane. 
 
 Address from the Laity to the Bishop. — On the 7th instant, 
 a deputation of the Laity of the United Diocese of St. Andrews, 
 Dunkeld, and Dunblane waited upon the new Bishop, at 
 Trinity College, and presented to him the following Congratu- 
 latory Address, which had received the signatures of the great 
 body of the influential Lay members (heads of famihes) of the 
 Diocese, to the number of two hundred and thirty-seven. Among 
 the names are — Viscount Strathallan ; Lord William Douglas ; 
 Lord Charles Kerr ; Captain the Hon. William Ogilvy ; Sir 
 P. Murray Threipland, Bart. ; Sir James Ramsay, Bart. ; Sir 
 Thomas Moncreiffe, Bart. ; Major-General Lindsay of Balcarres ; 
 Sir Coutts Lindsay, Bart. ; William Stirling, Esq. of Keir, 
 M.P. ; Lieut.- Colonel J. Murray Belshes ; Lieut.-Colonel J. 
 Digby Murray ; John Stirling, Esq. of Kippendavie ; WilHam 
 Smythe, Esq. of Methven; John Guthrie, Esq. of Guthrie; 
 John Grant, Esq. of Kilgraston ; Mungo Murray, Esq. of 
 Lintrose ; P. Wedderbum Ogilvy, Esq. of Ruthven ; William 
 E. Collins Wood, Esq. of Keithick ; J. Whyte Melville, Esq. 
 of Mount Melville ; W. H. Maitland Dougal, Esq. of Scots- 
 craig ; H. Oswald, Esq. of Dunnikeir ; Captain B. Popham, 
 R.N. ; John M. Drummond, Esq. of Megginch ; John M. Nairne, 
 Esq. of Dunsinane ; John Stewart Drummond, Esq. of St. 
 Leonards ; John Ogilvy, Esq. of Inshewan ; John Campbell, 
 Esq. of Glensaddel ; Robert Lindsay, Esq. of Straiton ; D. W. 
 Balfour Ogilvy, Esq. of Tannadice, &c. : — 
 
 To the Rev. Charles Wordsworth, Warden of Trinity College, 
 and Bishop-Elect of St. Andrews, Dunkeld, and 
 Dunblane. 
 
 Rev. Sir, — We, the undersigned Lay members of the Church 
 within the Diocese of St. Andrews, Dunkeld, and Dunblane, 
 desire to offer to you our hearty congratulations on your being 
 
142 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 elected Bishop of this Diocese. Your distinguished talents, your 
 high reputation as a scholar and a divine, and the unbounded 
 liberality exercised by you in furtherance of the interests of our 
 Church, all combine to designate you as eminently qualified for 
 the Episcopate, and fully justify the selection made by your 
 brother Presbyters. 
 
 We congratulate ourselves that your elevation to the 
 Episcopal office does not involve any immediate separation from 
 the Listitution over which you so ably and so worthily preside. 
 We feel convinced that your continued connection with Trinity 
 College, in the meantime, is essential to the full development of 
 the benefits which that Institution is destined, we believe, to 
 confer on the Episcopal community in this country. 
 
 While we deplore that anyone should have thought oppo- 
 sition to your Election necessary, and regret the painful and 
 trying circumstances which have delayed your appointment, we 
 venture to express a hope that, under your Episcopal rule, all 
 party contentions may cease, and all differences may be merged 
 in the united efforts of both Clergy and Laity to advance the 
 cause of that religian which proclaims * Peace on earth, and 
 goodwill towards men.' 
 
 Perhaps I may add my reply : — 
 
 Dear Friends and Brethren in Christ, — In acknowledging 
 the Address with which you have been so kind as to welcome 
 my accession to the Episcopate of this Diocese, I desire to thank 
 you most cordially for the assurance of goodwill and sympathy 
 which it contains ; and yet not so (I would hope) as to give 
 expression to one word or thought which might tend to revive 
 the feelings of irritation connected with the late Election — 
 feelings which, I am happy to believe, are now not only rapidly 
 subsiding, but gradually giving place to sentiments of brotherly 
 love, such as ought always to exist (if anywhere in the world) 
 between a Bishop and his Clergy ; being indispensable for the 
 performance of the sacred duties which they owe both towards 
 each other and towards the common flock. 
 
 At the same time, in reference to the past events, I cannot 
 but admire how the providence of God has brought good out 
 of evil. 
 
REPLY TO ADDRESS 14»^ 
 
 It has happened to me to have been placed in circumstances 
 so that I have seemed, perhaps, unduly to covet an office which 
 (it is well known to some) I should rather have desired to decline, 
 could I have done so consistently with what appeared to be my 
 duty to the Diocese, and to the Church at large, and, not least, 
 to this important Institution which has been placed now for 
 upwards of six years under my guardianship. 
 
 The same cause which created trouble to me aroused your 
 sympathies, and has excited a degree of concern and interest 
 in the condition and circumstances of the Diocese, which, as I 
 believe, is quite unprecedented since our Communion has 
 ceased to be in connection with the State : so I feel confident 
 it will not be suffered to die away with the occasion that has 
 called it forth. 
 
 And hence I shall not cease to rejoice and to thank God that 
 the things which have happened (though grievous for the time) 
 have turned out rather to the furtherance of the cause which we 
 all desire to promote. 
 
 Looking, then, onward with hope and gratitude to this 
 happy result, I may venture to observe to you that the success of 
 every administration must depend upon the goodwill and support 
 of those who are subject to it, and for whose benefit it exists. 
 
 This is especially the case with the Bishop's office in a Com- 
 munion like ours, which is divested of all civil sanctions. 
 
 On the other hand, one who appeals to spiritual sanctions 
 alone for the warrant of his administration must be prepared to 
 show that he is influenced purely by spiritual motives. It will 
 be my constant and earnest endeavour, in dependence upon the 
 Divine blessing, so to act ; and you, on your part, will not deny 
 to me, I trust, the benefit both of your assistance and of your 
 prayers, that I may have strength and power faithfully to fulfil 
 the resolution I have formed. 
 
 May our heavenly Father gf aciously accept the devout petition 
 which I offer for you all, and for all the members of my flock, 
 that He may guide you in all your ways, and bless and prosper 
 you in all your works, for His dear Son's sake ! 
 I am, your faithful Pastor, 
 
 and humble servant in Christ Jesus, 
 Charles Wordswoeth, 
 Bishop of St. Andrews, Dunkeld, and Dunblane, 
 Trinity College : March 7, 1853. 
 
144 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 EARLY EPISCOPATE 
 
 Synod on Cathedral Question — Honorary Degree from Oxford University — 
 New Constitution for St. Ninian's — Enthronement— Dean Eamsay — First 
 Steps towards Reunion — Letter to Presbyterian Ministers— Financial 
 Difficulties of the College— Resignation of Wardenship — W. K. Hamilton, 
 Bishop of Salisbury — Removal from Glenalmond. 
 
 1. The Cathedral Question 
 
 The first matter of importance that called for my attention 
 after I became Bishop was the case of St. Ninian's. St. 
 Ninian's had been established for two years, and claimed 
 to be the cathedral of the diocese. I had no doubt that, 
 in the absence of anything to the contrary in the canons, 
 a bishop had a right to do as Bishop Torry had done, to 
 institute a cathedral for his diocese. It was clear to me, 
 also, that to begin the exercise of my Episcopal authority 
 by contravening the authority of my predecessor would 
 have been worse than injudicious. On the other hand, I 
 was aware that what had been done had been done in a 
 manner informal and inexpedient. It was at variance 
 with the spirit, if not with the letter, of the canon that an 
 undertaking of such importance should be set on foot by 
 the mere fiat of the bishop, without consultation with the 
 clergy in their diocesan Synod. Not even any communica- 
 tion had been made to them. It was only natural that 
 they should regard the scheme with suspicion, if not with 
 aversion. My first step, therefore, was in relation to the 
 defect. I summoned a special Synod to meet at Glen- 
 
SYNOD ON CATHEDRAL QUESTION 145 
 
 almond in the spring. Feeling the importance of enlisting 
 the interest of the laity in the scheme, from which, with 
 the exception of two or three, they had thitherto stood aloof, 
 I desired each of the clergy to send me the names of ' one 
 or more, not exceeding three,' of the leading laymen in his 
 congregation, * in full communion with the Church and 
 known to take a religious and intelligent interest in its 
 welfare and advancement ' ; to each of whom I wrote a 
 letter requesting him to favour us with his presence at the 
 Synod. There was nothing in the canons to forbid this. 
 At that time it was customary that clergymen only were 
 present at our Synods, and, of course, none but clergy, 
 being members of Synod, had power to vote ; but I felt 
 myself at liberty, amid the special circumstances of the 
 case, to invite any laymen who might attend to give us the 
 benefit of their opinions. Also, although I had little doubt 
 that at that time all the Bishops, with the exceptions of 
 Bishop Forbes and Bishop Eden, would be indifferent, or 
 hostile, to the course which I proposed to take, I paid each 
 of them the civility of asking for his advice. The Primus, 
 writing on February 4, had already exhorted me to be * very 
 gimrded in all my intercourse — the less the better — with 
 the St. Ninian's people; for Timeo Danaos et dona ferentes 
 ought to be the motto of us all concerning them.' The 
 Synod was held on April 6. All the clergy were present, 
 and about a dozen of the laity. I preached from 2 Cor- 
 inthians vi. 3 : ' Giving no offence in anything, that the 
 ministry be not blamed ' ; and in the course of what I said 
 I took occasion to announce the principle on which I 
 desired to act in the administration of the diocese, the 
 principle of * having regard not to this or that part only, 
 but to the whole ecclesiastical body.' Whether the sermon 
 deserved the commendation which was pronounced upon it 
 by the * Scottish Ecclesiastical Journal ' — that ' it was one 
 
 II. L 
 
146 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 which those who had heard it can never forget, and for 
 which few (if any) will ever cease to be thankful ' — it is 
 not for me to say. After the service, which included the 
 Litany and Holy Communion (by the Scottish Office), the 
 Synod was constituted in the ante- chapel. In opening the 
 proceedings I stated the circumstances amid which I had 
 invited some of our faithful laymen to favour us with their 
 presence, and I explained the case upon which I desired 
 the assistance of their deliberations, I had been asked to 
 allow myself to be enthroned (as my predecessor had been 
 by proxy) at St. Ninian's, as the cathedral of the diocese ; 
 but to this I could not consent until St. Ninian's was 
 recognised as the cathedral by the clergy in Synod. I 
 was aware that there were difficulties in the way of that 
 recognition ; but, judging from the communications I had 
 held with the representatives of St. Ninian's, I was not 
 without hope that the difficulties might be overcome to 
 the satisfaction of all concerned. With this view, I should 
 require as a basis for the removal of suspicion ^ and the 
 settlement of disputes : 
 
 1. — That the constitution which had been sanctioned 
 by the late Bishop, and had been seen and condemned by 
 the Episcopal Synod, should be submitted to my revision. 
 
 2. — That there should be a certam endowment— at 
 least, for the Head of the Chapter and one Canon.^ 
 
 3. — That there should be not less than three Canons 
 residentiary, one of whom should have the direction of a 
 School for the Poor, and another that of a Middle School. 
 
 4. — That the Dean of the Diocese should be ex officio 
 a member of the Chapter as a Prebendary non-resident. 
 
 ^ Two of the original promoters of the scheme had already joined the 
 Ohurch of Eome. 
 
 2 Mr. Boyle made himself responsible for the endowment (200Z. a year) 
 of the Provost, and Lord Forbes for the endowment (lOOZ. a year) of the 
 Precentor. 
 
SYNOD ON CATHEDRAL QUESTION 147 
 
 6. — That those proposals should be received ad interim^ 
 subject to the approval of the subsequent General Synod. 
 
 6. — That a copy of them, if accepted by the present 
 Synod, should be sent, by the clerk, to each of our com- 
 provincial Bishops, with a request that they would severally 
 favour us with their opinions ; * and that no formal step be 
 taken, in consequence of what may be now resolved, until 
 their answer be laid before the Diocese at our coming 
 Ordinary Synod for the present year.' 
 
 Then, I desired each of the clergy, in the order of 
 seniority, to deliver his opinion on the matter thus sub- 
 mitted ; and that the clergy should be followed by any of 
 the laymen who might wish to speak. I had first explained 
 that I must reserve to myself the right of acting upon my 
 own responsibility after deliberating on the advice offered. 
 
 The result was curious. Perhaps the reader will think 
 that, in order to secure a favourable verdict, I had gone 
 almost too far in the way of caution ; but it did not prove 
 so. All the clergy who had supported me in my election 
 were opposed to the acceptance of the cathedral upon any 
 terms, at least until the scheme had been sanctioned by a 
 General Synod ; and all who had been opposed to me sup- 
 ported my proposal. Of the laity who spoke, only one was 
 decidedly favourable. The three others were for ' caution 
 and delay.' 
 
 I thanked them all for the advice they had severally 
 given, and promised to weigh it as impartially as I could, 
 in the hope that when the time came for our ordinary 
 autumn Synod I should be able to let them know the 
 decision at which I had arrived. The reader who may 
 desire to know more of what passed, and of the arguments 
 on both sides, may find the proceedings reported in the 
 * Scottish Ecclesiastical Journal,' April 1853, p. 92, et seq. 
 
 L 2 
 
148 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 On the whole, I was not disappointed with the result. 
 The opposition to my proposals strengthened my hands. 
 It showed that unless the cathedral authorities could be 
 induced to make the concessions which, especially in regard 
 to the revision of the constitution, I thought desirable, 
 nothing could be done. 
 
 2. Oxford Honorary Degree 
 
 It was an agreeable variation to the business in which I 
 had been engaged in regard to St. Ninian's to receive the 
 announcement that I was one of those upon whom the Uni- 
 versity of Oxford proposed to bestow an honorary degree at 
 the Grand Commemoration, when the Earl of Derby was to 
 be installed as Chancellor in succession to the Duke of 
 Wellington. I had supposed that the compliment, quite 
 unsolicited and unexpected on my part, was mainly due to 
 the kind interposition of Dr. Williams, Warden of the New 
 College ; but, from a letter which I find among my papers, 
 it appears that my old friend Claughton, who subsequently 
 became vicar of Kidderminster, and married a sister of Lord 
 Ward (late Earl of Dudley), had a principal hand in the 
 matter. 
 
 Kidderminster : May 17, 1853. 
 My dear Friend, — On the other side is the Vice -Chancellor's 
 letter, which I have just received. This will now secure our 
 meeting at Oxford at that time, and your preaching for my 
 schools, June 12 or 19 (?). ^^^^ ^^^^ affectionate, 
 
 J. L. C. 
 
 Worcester College : May 16, 1853. 
 My dear Claughton, — I have laid your request that Bishop 
 Wordsworth should be proposed for honorary D.C.L. Degree at 
 the ensuing Installation. This request was unanimously acceded 
 to, and his name was placed upon the Ust of those to be proposed 
 accordingly. j ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ sincerely, 
 
 B. L. Cotton. 
 
OXFORD HONORARY DEGREE 14» 
 
 The occasion was indeed memorable. All Lord Derby's 
 chief political colleagues — Disraeli, Spencer Walpole, the 
 present Lord Derby (whom the Chancellor, amid great 
 applause, addressed as * Fili mi dilectissime '), — and many 
 others, received honorary degrees. The ceremony was ex- 
 tended (a most unusual occurrence) over two days. That, 
 with the fact that my name came on the second day, was 
 singularly fortunate for me. On the first day I was so 
 unwell, with one of my violent sick-headaches, brought on 
 by the long journey from Perth, that I was obliged to 
 remain in bed and to send for Dr. Acland. Consequently, I 
 lost the dinner in Christ Church Hall. Next day I was 
 sufficiently recovered to take my place in the procession to 
 the Theatre and receive the honour, which consisted in my 
 being presented by Dr. (afterwards Sir Kobert) Phillimore, 
 as Professor of Civil Law, in a few eulogistic sentences, at 
 the close of which the Chancellor, having proposed my 
 name to the Convocation in the usual formula, and the 
 * placet' having been given with much applause (owing, 
 perhaps, more to the tradition of my athletic achievements 
 than to the fact of my election to a Scotch Bishopric), I 
 stepped forward and had the honour of shaking hands with 
 the Chancellor in his official chair, and so passed on to my 
 allotted place among the doctors. Lord Derby, unlike the 
 Duke, his predecessor, made no false quantities; but he 
 created some amusement by the difficulty which he seemed 
 to experience in articulating my long Latin designation, 
 ' Episcopus Sanct-Andreensis, Dunkeldensis, et Dunhlanensis.* 
 
 In the evening I was present at the public dinner given 
 by the Vice- Chancellor in the Hall of Worcester College, 
 Lord Derby made an excellent speech, mainly in commen- 
 dation of the study of the ancient classics, a subject in 
 which he was quite at home. The speech of the Vice- 
 Chancellor was no less notable; but it was so for .quite 
 
160 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 other reasons. One is loth to say a word in disparagement 
 of so estimable a man as Dr. Cotton, one of Dean Burgon's 
 ' twelve good men,' and deservedly placed in that remark- 
 able catalogue; but it is curious how often the mistake 
 which he made is committed on similar occasions by 
 amiable and even sensible men, and it may be of use as a 
 warning to mention it. He spoke too long. I have been 
 present more than once when even Mr. Gladstone himself, 
 erring in this respect, has tired his audience. The following 
 extract from James Mozley's 'Letters' (p. 221) scarcely 
 exaggerates what actually occurred at the College banquet : 
 
 D'Israeli was the great lion ; but that worthy Vice-Chancellor 
 considered that the whole assembly, Nobles and Commons, had 
 come there for the express purpose of hearing him talk on 
 religion and morals ; which he did, on the most lenient computa- 
 tion, for two hours. So D'Israeli left without saying a word. 
 
 To me the infliction was the more serious in respect 
 that I was still suffering from indisposition. It provoked 
 the following splenetic epigram : 
 
 Quod heri vocatus ad dapes Vigornias 
 Coenaret omnis venter optime, coquo, 
 Cottone, laus non parva debetur tuo. 
 Ibidem quod omnis, Tantalo infehcius, 
 Mens esuriret, te loquente ad nauseam, 
 Hoc qualecunque laudis est totum tui. 
 
 Many years afterwards I was told by Bishop Forbes, at 
 an Episcopal Synod in Edinburgh, that when I had shaken 
 hands with Lord Derby in the Theatre, and was moving 
 into my place. Lord Malmesbury, who was sitting close 
 behind him, whispered into his ear, * That man might have 
 been anything he pleased.' I had a slight acquaintance 
 with Lord Fitzharris (as Lord Malmesbury then was) 
 "wher^ we were contemporaries at Oxford ; — he a fellow- 
 
DINNER AT WORCESTER— NEW COLLEGE 161 
 
 commoner at Oriel, and I at Christ Church ; — and the 
 reputation which I then enjoyed in the matter of com- 
 bining study with athletics may have led him to entertain 
 much too high an opinion of my capacities. 
 
 At Oxford I had been most kindly welcomed in New 
 College by the Warden and Mrs. Williams; and, in the 
 train, on my return journey to the North, gratitude prompted 
 the following effusion ; 
 
 All that a grateful tongue can say, 
 
 All that a grateful heart repay, 
 
 By me to thee and thine be said. 
 
 By me to thee and thine repaid, 
 
 Lady ! whose hospitable care 
 
 And courteous grace 'twas mine to share 
 
 When antient Oxford swarmed to greet 
 
 Her Chancellor to his honoured seat — 
 
 Oxford, which well I knew before 
 
 Renowned for philosophic lore. 
 
 For learning, science, wit, and song — 
 
 That best become the manly throng ; 
 
 But now I know to flourish fair 
 
 In graces little recked of there. 
 
 When softer charms were deemed unmeet 
 
 To share the throne in learning's seat. 
 
 Days happily gone by ; for now 
 
 A twofold garland decks the brow 
 
 Of Academe, with wreaths combined, 
 
 Oakleaf and rosebud intertwined ; 
 
 While male and female arts conspire 
 
 To tend a purer, holier fire 
 
 Than e'er, in th' olden time, was known, 
 
 When mateless man kept ward alone. 
 
 Now Wykeham's youth all worth may see 
 
 Shine forth in thy good lord and thee 
 
 (Reaching, by bright example taught, 
 
 A height beyond e'en Wykeham's thought). 
 
 In him — what all men's praise has won — 
 
 Self reverenced in duty done ; „ 
 
162 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 In thee — what men despair to find 
 On earth, if not in womankind — 
 ' All that can bless another's lot 
 
 Kemembered — self alone forgot. 
 
 I had not preserved the manuscript ; but Mrs. Hobhouse 
 (wife of the Bishop, and daughter of Mrs. Williams) kindly 
 sent me the original, and allowed me to take a copy of 
 it, when I applied to her, many years afterwards (in 
 December, 1879), having then begun to think that a day 
 might come when I should take in hand the compilation of 
 my * Annals.' She gave me the gratifying assurance that 
 her brother (who was then dead) had valued the verses 
 highly. 
 
 3. New Constitution for St. Ninian's Accepted 
 
 To revert to St. Ninian's. When our ordinary annual 
 Synod met on July 6, at Glenalmond, I was in a position to 
 announce that the authorities of St. Ninian's were prepared 
 to accept my revision of its Constitution, and that, besides 
 approving the proposals submitted at our special Synod in 
 April, they consented to the following : 
 
 1. That the title of Dean should be changed to that 
 of Provost, to prevent its clashing with that of Canonical 
 Dean. 
 
 2. That not only the Dean of the diocese, as before 
 proposed, but the five senior Presbyters, should be appointed 
 Members of Chapter ex officio, as Prebendaries non-resident. 
 This, I hoped, would tend to strengthen the institution 
 throughout the diocese, and at the same time to- allay the 
 suspicion of extreme practices. 
 
 I had previously sent to each of the clergy a copy of 
 my new draft Constitution, embodying the proposals now 
 and before specified. I had done the same to each of the 
 Bishops ; and I was able to state that they had all received 
 
NEW CONSTITUTION FOR ST. NINIAN'S 153 
 
 Day communication kindly, and that the general tenor of 
 their replies was decidedly such as to show that they ap- 
 proved the course which I had endeavoured to take. The 
 Primus, speaking of the * Draft of Statutes,' wrote (June 
 27) : ' I give you very great credit, on account of its 
 admirable tact.' 
 
 I did not omit to mention that I had refused to assent 
 to the clause in the original Constitution which provided 
 for the perpetual and exclusive use of the Scotch Com- 
 munion Office (as I afterwards refused to assent to a 
 similar clause in the new Constitution of St. John's [Perth] 
 which provided for the exclusive and perpetual use of the 
 English Communion Office), and insisted that the matter 
 should be left to the discretion of the governing body and 
 Ordinary of the church for the time being, according as 
 they should determine to be most conducive to the edifica- 
 tion of the people committed to their care and most 
 expedient for the interests of the Church at large. 
 
 Lastly, in reference to the charges brought against 
 St. Ninian's of ^Z^ra-ritualism and Eomanising tendencies, 
 I assured the Synod that I should watch over the progress 
 of the Cathedral with the utmost care, as feehng how 
 important it was, for the success of the scheme itself, to 
 remove every unnecessary occasion of offence, and that 
 nothing should be seen or done there which a faithful and 
 well' informed member of the Church would be displeased 
 to see, or a faithful and true-hearted minister of the Church 
 would be disinclined to do. 
 
 It will be seen in the sequel how much trouble and 
 difficulty I had to encounter during a long series of years 
 in my endeavours to perform that promise. I have only 
 to add that the Constitution as remodelled by me was 
 designed to place the Cathedral upon its proper footing 
 as the Bishop's church. It was to be, to all intents and 
 
154 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 purposes, * under the Bishop,' thus avoiding the anomalies 
 introduced into the English system through the usurpations 
 of Popery, whereby the influence of the Dean and Chapter 
 has been too often used to counteract rather than to 
 strengthen the Bishop's authority. In this respect also 
 my precautions, unhappily, proved quite ineffectual for 
 many years. 
 
 For the present, the result of the course which I had 
 taken was all I could have wished. When my address was 
 ended. Dean Torry moved, and Mr. Milne, the Synod 
 Clerk, who had led the opposition to my election, seconded, 
 
 * That the Draft of Statutes for St. Ninian's, Perth, which 
 the Bishop has submitted to our deliberate counsel, be 
 unanimously approved and accepted by this Synod ' ; also, 
 
 * That the foregoing resolution be passed, subject to the 
 approval of next General Synod of the Church.' ^ 
 
 Both sections of the clergy not only concurred in the 
 resolution, but congratulated me on the success of my 
 endeavours in bringing a question of so much difficulty to 
 a solution so satisfactory. 
 
 Out of the many gratifying communications which I 
 received upon the occasion, I venture to cite a letter from 
 a venerable and much-esteemed clergyman, Mr. Fortescue 
 Knottesford, the father of Provost Fortescue : 
 
 Manor House, Alveston : October 24, 1853. 
 Eight Eeverend and dear Sir, — ... I can no longer refrain 
 from congratulating you on the successful determination of the 
 long-agitated question respecting the position of the Cathedral 
 founded at Perth. This, under God, is owing to your dispas- 
 sionate consideration of the subject, and judicious management 
 of the intricate matters properly submitted to your cognisance 
 and decision. That everything should be adjusted to the entire 
 
 * When the next General Synod arrived (in 1862) no notice was taken 
 of the matter in any quarter. It was not until the Synod of 1890 that 
 cathedrals were first canonically recognised. 
 
APPROVAL OF NEW STATUTES 165 
 
 satisfaction of all parties concerned could hardly be expected; 
 but that so much should be effected, wherein almost all were 
 willing to agree, was more than could be looked for. ... To 
 you is the diocese indebted, and therein the whole Church in 
 Scotland, ... for healing the divisions which have distracted it, 
 and restoring that peace and unanimity which you so forcibly 
 and eloquently describe as the peculiar characteristic of disciples 
 of the Prince of Peace. The establishment of the Cathedral on 
 a firmer foundation is a most satisfactory result, and I trust that 
 under your episcopal superintendence and through the zealous 
 labours of its members it may, by the grace of the great Head 
 of the Church, be rendered a permanent blessing in the land. I 
 have to thank you, my Lord, for your uniform and continued 
 kindness to my dear son. . . . 
 
 Your much obliged and very humble servant, 
 
 F. FoRTEScuE Knottesfoed. 
 
 I am tempted to add the congratulations received 
 from the Bishop of Moray, from my brother, and from Dr. 
 Moberly. — 
 
 From the Bishop of Moray, July 11 : 
 
 Hedgefield, Inverness : July 11, 1853. 
 My dear Bishop, — I cannot refrain from congratulating you 
 most heartily on the unanimity exhibited by your Presbyters in 
 the matter of the amended statutes of your Cathedral. It was 
 of great importance that this question should have been thus 
 peacefully met and solved, and that you should have been thus 
 enabled, with the full concurrence of your clergy, to establish a 
 central machinery by which you may carry on with increased 
 vigour your objects for the general good of the diocese. . . . 
 Believe me, my dear Bishop, 
 
 Your very faithful Brother, 
 
 K. MoE. AND Boss. 
 
 From my Brother, July 14 : 
 
 Cloisters, Westmr. : July 14, 1853. 
 Thank you, my dearest brother, for the copy of your Capitular 
 Code. We rejoice with you that it is what it is, and it was 
 
156 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 accepted as it was. May everything else in its history proceed 
 according to this beginning ! 
 
 I ought not to omit to express the great pleasure I derived 
 from ' the Bishop's address ' on the occasion. 
 With best love, 
 
 Yours most affectionately, 
 
 Chr. W. 
 From Dr. Moberly, December 29 : 
 
 "Winchester : December 29, 1853. 
 My dear Bishop of St. Andrews, — . . . Let me take this 
 opportunity of expressing to you my very warm and earnest 
 sympathy in all the excellent and lofty things which have marked 
 your hitherto short Episcopate. I read with great delight and 
 admiration the proceedings of the Synods held respecting your 
 Cathedral at Perth, and the successful and excellent way in 
 which they were guided and won to unanimity on so important 
 a subject. And most sincerely do I hope and pray that you, too, 
 may be guided, in all future undertakings, with like Christian 
 wisdom and skill. . . . 
 
 Ever yours very faithfully and affectionately, 
 
 George Moberly. 
 
 I must not omit to mention that my proposed new 
 Constitution had been submitted to Canon Jebb, who was, 
 perhaps, then the best living authority on the subject of 
 cathedrals, before the Synod. His approval of it had been 
 expressed (June 4) in these terms : * The general scheme 
 appears to be admirable, and altogether in accordance with 
 the true spirit of cathedral foundations.' 
 
 All this time Lord Forbes himself did not once appear 
 upon the scene ; nor had I ever the honour of making his 
 acquaintance, or of receiving any direct communication 
 from him, except on one occasion, in answer to a letter I 
 had addressed to him. After ceasing to reside in Oxford 
 he continued an absentee, taking up his abode generally 
 in some cathedral town, for the benefit of the frequent 
 iBervices. Being, I believe, of a weakly constitution, he 
 
ENTHRONEMENT AT ST. NINIAN'S 157 
 
 shrank from the fatigue of the long journey into Scotland ; 
 and so the whole management of the Cathedral scheme 
 devolved upon young Mr. G. F. Boyle, also non-resident in 
 the diocese, and understood to be in Church matters under 
 the direction and guidance of Dr. Pusey. A more unfor- 
 tunate condition of things for such an undertaking, and one 
 less likely to incline our lairds and other chief laymen of the 
 diocese to come forward in support of^ the new institution, 
 it is scarcely possible to conceive ; while at the same time 
 it could not fail to increase the burden of those who, living 
 on the spot, were responsible to the Church and to the 
 diocese for the preservation of peace and good order, and 
 for the exclusion of elements calculated to create confusion 
 and distrust. 
 
 It seems never to have occurred to Bishop Torry that a 
 cathedral, above all things, must be diocesan : that as an 
 exotic it could never flourish, and would tend to produce 
 confusion, rather than concord and harmony, in a diocese. 
 
 My enthroning at St. Ninian's was on St. Matthew's 
 Day (September 21). The sermon which I preached, from 
 the words, * He arose and followed Him ' (Matt. ix. 9), and 
 in which I took occasion to urge the importance of sons of 
 our upper classes coming forward as candidates for the 
 sacred ministry, was pubHshed by request, and dedicated to 
 Dean Torry, and to Provost Fortescue, and the other 
 members of the Chapter of the Cathedral Church in Perth ; 
 and my brother's estimate of it (who was not a man to 
 bestow praise at random) afforded me, as may be sup- 
 posed, no little gratification and encouragement. It was 
 as follows : 
 
 Stanford, Faringdon : October 17, 1853. 
 
 My dear Brother, — I have just read your sermon (preached 
 
 on St. Matthew's Day at Perth Cathedral), which'reached me 
 
 yesterday ; and I can only say that I wish that all the dukes, 
 
 marquesses, earls, viscounts, barons, baronets, and esquires 
 
168 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 of Scotland had been present to hear it, and (faiHng that) that 
 they may have a copy of it, and be induced to read it, and profit 
 by it, as assuredly they will do if they read it. It is indeed an 
 admirable discourse, well suited to the time and place, preacher 
 and congregation , and I hope that they who did hear it proved 
 themselves duly sensible of its value. . . . 
 
 We are proposing to return to Westminster for six weeks. 
 All send their love, with that of 
 
 Your affectionate Brother, 
 
 Chr. Wordswoeth. 
 
 We were much interested by our visit to Paris, which has 
 produced a journal, which Susan is now transcribing, and you 
 may one day see, if you wish it. Susan sends you the * Catholic 
 Layman.' I know nothing of its staff; but the Editor kindly 
 sends me some copies gratis. If you think the Editor * S. E. J.' 
 would like to have one, I can send it. 
 
 Dean Torry, at least, for one— although lie also w^as not 
 given to being unduly complimentary — so far showed himself 
 * sensible of its value ' that he ordered a large number of 
 copies for distribution. 
 
 On the other hand, there were passages in the sermon 
 which, as being of too stern a character in reference to our 
 intercourse with members of other religious bodies, men 
 like Dean Kamsay did not approve, and which, if the 
 sermon were to be republished, I should now alter, or 
 expunge. The following passages in a letter from the Dean 
 place that good and kind man in such an amiable light 
 that I have pleasure in publishing them, and all the more 
 because I fear that the memory of his truly Christian 
 disposition, of his wide influence, and of the great debt 
 which the Church owes to him, is fast fading away : 
 
 Edinburgh : May 11, 1854. 
 
 My dear Eight Eeverend Warden, — . . . My opinions on 
 
 your sermon are of little moment to you or to the Church. I am 
 
 not learned ; I have no powers of argument. If I have done 
 
 anything for the Church at all, it has been from my knowledge 
 
DEAN KAMSAY ON SCOTTISH CHARACTER 169 
 
 of the Scottish mind, and from some little tact and knowledge in 
 keeping clear of men's prejudices and fancies, without at the 
 same time conceding to them any essential ^arts of our system. 
 As a Scotchman, and as bound up with Presbyterians, and 
 as full of ancestral associations (for both the Ramsays and 
 Bennetts were always desperate Covenanters), you cannot expect 
 that I should look upon Presbyterians quite as you do. Perhaps 
 I have some of my great-uncle's (Bishop Bennett, of Sarum) 
 liberality. . . . There are few men I would more readily learn 
 from than from yourself ; but don't think me obstinate when I 
 say my opinion of the sermon • is unchanged. 
 Pray beheve that I am, 
 
 With much respect and regard, 
 Yours, 
 
 E. B. Ramsay. 
 
 On October 28 a public dinner was given in Edinburgh, 
 by the lay members of the General Committee of the 
 Church Society, to the Bishops and clergy. All our seven 
 Bishops were present. General Lindsay, of Balcarres, 
 was in the chair. It was on that occasion that Sir A. 
 Edmonstone, in proposing the toast of Trinity College, 
 coupled with my name, informed the company how Mr. 
 Gladstone had once remarked to him that * the best day's 
 work he had ever done was when he went down to 
 Winchester, and persuaded Wordsworth to come into 
 Scotland' (see Vol. i. p. 313). 
 
 At Mr. Lendrum's request, I preached in the chapel of 
 his Young Ladies' College, at Crieff, on the anniversary, 
 St. Margaret's Day (November 17). 
 
 4. First Steps to recover Church Unity 
 
 It was a frequent and sorrowful complaint of Principal 
 TuUoch that the notion of discussion among fellow- 
 
 ^ On St. Matthew's Day. There were some sentences in it which he 
 thought too strong. 
 
160 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 Christians as something sinful had died out in Scotland, 
 more especially since the great — many would add * the 
 glorious ' — Disruption of 1843. Consequently, I had not 
 been long in this country before it struck me how urgent a 
 call there was for some attempt to be made to correct this 
 evil ; and I could not but ask myself whether I might not 
 be able, in dependence upon the Divine help, to contribute 
 something towards its correction. More especially after I 
 became Bishop, I felt that, next to the discharge of my 
 ordinary ministerial functions, it was a primary and most 
 important part of my sacred office to undertake the duty. 
 I did not underrate the difficulties in the way. I did not 
 expect that much progress could be made speedily, or even, 
 perhaps, during a lifetime ; but, nevertheless, I was con- 
 vinced that a beginning ought to be made by endeavouring, 
 through public lectures and frequent letters in the news- 
 papers, to leaven the minds of the more intelligent portion 
 of our population, and especially of ministers themselves, 
 with sounder principles. Accordingly, I proposed first to 
 show that the condition of separation in which we were 
 living was a great and fatal mistake, and then to point out 
 the only way by which the restoration of unity could be 
 reasonably expected. 
 
 My first step towards the promotion of this twofold 
 object was the following letter, which I wrote February 25, 
 1854, * To the Secretaries of the Protestant Conference ' : 
 
 Trinity College, Glenalmond : February 25, 1854. 
 
 Gentlemen, — I beg to acknowledge the receipt of a printed 
 circular to which your names are attached, and which invites 
 me to take part in a general conference of the * Protestants of 
 Scotland,' to be held in Edinburgh on Tuesday next. 
 
 I had occasion not long since to make known my conviction 
 that if we who call ourselves ' Protestants ' are to come together 
 at all for a religious purpose, and especially with any reasonable 
 hope of withstanding the aggressions of the Church of Rome, 
 
FIRST STEPS TOWARDS REUNION 161 
 
 we must come together first to bewail our mutual differences (so 
 contrary to the command and will of God), and to endeavour^ 
 through His grace, to be at one among ourselves. 
 
 Nothing would give me more satisfaction than to take part 
 in any conference which should have this object in view ; and 
 I cannot but think that the present most critical state of religion 
 in this country, which your Circular partially points out, but 
 which it concerns us also to consider in relation to the amount 
 of practical ungodliness which prevails amongst us, and to the 
 absence of agreement upon the great question of Education, by 
 which alone that ungodliness can be met, calls loudly for some 
 attempt in that direction. It may be that our Heavenly Father 
 would look mercifully upon us, and open up some way by which 
 we might escape from the sea of evils upon which we are cast 
 without chart or compass, if He saw that we were anxious, in 
 the first place, to respect those frequent, most emphatic, and 
 most affecting passages of His holy Word which require that 
 we * all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions 
 amongst us.' 
 
 I cannot doubt that there are many members of your Com- 
 mittee who feel the truth of what I have ventured to say no less 
 than I do. I see, for example, upon your Hst the name of 
 Dr. Buchanan, whose lecture, delivered in London before the 
 Evangelical Alliance, upon 'The Causes of Schism,' I have 
 lately read with much interest. For my own part, I am inclined 
 to go further than he has done in that argument, because I think 
 it may be proved from Holy Scripture that formal permanent 
 separation among Christians, especially among those of the same 
 nation and language, is not justifiable upon any plea. But, 
 however this may be, I could not but admire the ability, and 
 still more the truly Christian spirit, with which the essay is 
 composed ; and I should expect to derive no little pleasure and 
 benefit if an opportunity were afforded of our communicating 
 together upon the points on v/hich I at present differ from him. 
 
 I am fully prepared to adopt the language which I find used 
 in the ' Requisition ' you have sent me, with respect to the 
 system of the Papacy — viz., *that it is fatal to the peace and 
 prosperity of nations, and is doomed to destruction in the Word 
 of God.' But— not to mention that we have amongst us other 
 and more common evils, which are also fatal to our peace and 
 II. M 
 
162 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 welfare as a nation, and which are most offensive (we must 
 beheve) in the sight of God — I cannot concur with your Com- 
 mittee in casting upon our governors in the State the sole blame 
 for the encouragement which has latterly been given to that 
 system. In my opinion, ive — especially such of us as are 
 preachers of the Gospel — must take the larger share of that 
 blame upon ourselves. The main cause of the measures we 
 condemn is not that our rulers are so ill-disposed, or so ' infatu- 
 ated,' as you complain; but that ive, 'Protestant ministers ' 
 and ' Protestant congregations,' have disabled them by our 
 divisions from following up the only safe and only Christian 
 poHcy, which the wisdom of our forefathers had bequeathed to 
 us. I do not mean a policy of persecution or of intolerance — 
 God forbid ! — but the policy which aimed to give effect to the 
 revelation of Christianity as an undoubted fact, and to exhibit 
 the necessary consequences of that fact in their true and most 
 perfect form. With regard to one, at least, of the most distin- 
 guished members of the present Government, we know that 
 dissensions among * Protestants ' left him, as he thought, no 
 alternative but to reconsider and to change the whole course of 
 his principles and conduct as a public man, in respect both to 
 the JeWf on the one hand, and to the Bomanist on the other ; 
 and the eloquence of that eminent statesman, who formerly 
 withstood the grant to the College of Maynooth, may now be 
 expected to support this new measure for the endowment of 
 * Popish Chaplains ' — not, however, from * obstinacy ' or infatu- 
 ation on his part, but, I fear it must be said, on our own. 
 
 My conviction, therefore, is that, if we desire our rulers to do 
 what is right as regards the Gospel of Christ, we must first set 
 them the example, by doing so ourselves. If we require them 
 to take cognisance of Eeligious Truth, we must ourselves accept 
 that Truth as one, even as the Scripture teaches * there is one 
 Body and one Spirit,' &c. ; otherwise we afford them only too 
 plausible a pretext for declining to take notice of religious error, 
 however mischievous or however anti- Christian. Acting upon 
 this principle, we cannot fail to succeed ; but in no other way 
 €an we hope to meet the exigencies of the present crisis, or to 
 take up a position against the adherents of Eome which will 
 not expose our own weakness rather than reduce their strength. 
 Looking, as we must, for help from above, how can we expect 
 
STEPS TOWARDS REUNION— ST. ANDREWS TRACTS 163 
 
 to go forth and prosper, as in a common causCj when we cannot 
 communicate together as Christ's disciples in the only true badge 
 and bond of Christian fellowship ? ' Schisma est unitas vobis ' 
 will be their taunt against us ; and, though we may reply, and 
 reply most truly, that their pretended and unscriptural unity is 
 the prime cause of the rents that have been made in all the 
 Churches of Christendom, what will this avail us if that taunt be 
 true ? 
 
 I have been encouraged to trouble you with this letter, 
 and am intending also to make it public, in consequence of the 
 invitation, which your Circular contains, that ' the friends of 
 the cause should express their opinions through the press, as 
 well as by letter to your society.' 
 
 I am. Gentlemen, 
 Your faithful Servant and Brother in Christ, 
 
 Charles Woedsworth, 
 Bishop of St. Andrews, Dunkeld, and Dunblane. 
 To the Secretaries of the ' Protestant Conference,' &c. 
 
 Shortly after that letter was written I undertook to issue 
 a series of pamphlets, which I intended to be partly original 
 and partly selected, to be called * St. Andrews Tracts,' and 
 further headed ^ Ad Ministros ' ; my purpose being to send 
 a copy, through each of my clergy, to every Presbyterian 
 minister within his district. And this was done with re- 
 gard to the first of the series, which consisted of a reprint 
 (in fifty-three closely-printed pages, 8vo.) of Bingham's 
 ' Antiquities of the Christian Church,' book xvi. chap, i., 
 ' Of the Union and Communion observed in the Ancient 
 Church.' 1 
 
 It may be thought that such a project was too ambi- 
 tious at the beginning of my enterprise. Be this as it 
 may, it went no further, simply because when, a few 
 months later, I had ceased to be Warden, my means 
 became too much crippled to enable me to incur the neces- 
 sary expense. I was loth to abandon it, for the letters I 
 
 ' See ' Public Appeals in Behalf of Christian Unity,' Vol. i. p. 99 note. 
 
 M 2 
 
164 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 received from many of those to whom the pamphlet was 
 sent were kind and encouraging. It was accomjpanied by 
 the following letter, April 1854 : 
 
 Letter to the Ministers of all Presbyterian Denominations within 
 the Diocese of St. Andrews, Dunkeld, and Dunblane 
 
 Trinity College, Glenalmond : April, 1854. 
 
 Eev. Sir, — Although a stranger to you personally, I hope 
 you will not think that I am taking an undue liberty in request- 
 ing your kind acceptance of the Tract sent herewith, and of 
 others of a similar character and tendency which, by God's help, 
 and with your permission, will follow it from time to time. 
 
 I trust, also, you will believe that I have no other object in 
 the undertaking which is now commenced than to assist in per- 
 forming the work, and to obtain, if it may be, in common with 
 all who shall join us in it, the blessing, of the peacemakers. 
 Further, I beg you to be assured that the tracts (whether original 
 or selected) will advocate no other principles than those which 
 have been held from the beginning throughout the body of 
 believers in Christ, and will appeal to no other testimonies than 
 those to which, at the commencement of the Eeformation, Knox 
 himself appealed as affording the most unexceptionable ground 
 for the decision of religious controversy, and the surest preserva- 
 tive against the errors and encroachments of the Church of 
 Eome. 
 
 * We are content,' he says in the first petition and oration of 
 the Protestants of Scotland to the Queen Kegent, a.d. 1558, 
 * that not only the Bules and Precepts of the New Testament, 
 but also the writings of the ancient Fathers, and the godly and 
 approved Laws of Justinian the Emperor, decide the controversy 
 betwixt us and them. And if it shall be found that either 
 malevolently or ignorantly we ask more than these three fore- 
 named have required, and continually do require, of able and 
 true ministers in Christ's Church, we refuse not correction, as 
 your Majesty with right judgment shall think meet. But if all 
 the forenamed shall condemn that which we condemn, and 
 approve that which we require, then we most earnestly beseech 
 your Majesty, that notwithstanding the long custom which they 
 have had to live at their lust, that they be compelled either to 
 
LETTER TO PRESBYTERIAN MINISTERS 165 
 
 desist from Ecclesiastical administration, or to discharge their 
 duties as becometli true Ministers ; so that the grave and godly 
 face of the primitive Church may he reduced ; ignorance may he 
 expelled; true doctrine and good manners may once again 
 appear in the Church in this realm.' 
 
 And again, in his Appellation addressed to the Nobihty and 
 States of Scotland in the same year : ' Let God, I say, speak by 
 His Law, by His Prophets, by Christ Jesus, or by His Apostles, 
 and so let Him pronounce what religion He approveth ; and 
 then, be my enemies never so many, and appear they never so 
 strong and so learned, no more do I fear victory than did Elijah, 
 being but one man, agamst the multitude of Baal's Priests. 
 And if they think to have advantage by their Councils and 
 Doctors, this I further offer. To admit the 07ie and the other as 
 toitnesses in all matters dehateahle, three things (which justly 
 cannot be denied) being granted unto me : First, That the most 
 ancient Councils nighest to the primitive Church in which the 
 learned and godly Fathers did examine all matters hy God's 
 Word may he holden of most authority ; Secondly, That no 
 determination of Councils nor man be admitted against the plain 
 verity of God's Word, nor against the determination of those 
 four chief Councils, whose authority has been, and is, holden by 
 them equal with the authority of the four Evangelists ; And 
 last. That to no Doctor be given greater authority than Augustine 
 requireth to be given to his writings ; to vdt, "If he plainly 
 prove not his affirmation by God's infalhble Word, that then his 
 sentence be rejected, and imputed to the error of man." ' 
 
 And as the principles which these tracts are designed to 
 recommend will be found, I trust, unexceptionable, so (by God's 
 help) they shall contain nothing which can reasonably give 
 offence, as being merely of a polemical and disputatious character ; 
 and, if they do not bear this evidence of the peacemaking spirit 
 from which they come, that ' all bitterness, and wrath, and 
 anger, and clamour, and evil-speaking, has been put away from 
 them, with all malice,' then let them not be received into your 
 house, or received only to be cast into the fire, which is the 
 fittest welcome for the instruments of strife and uncharitableness. 
 
 I would fain hope that the issue of these tracts may be so 
 far blessed as to give occasion for more frequent conference 
 among preachers of the Word, who desire to speak the Truth in 
 
166 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 love, but who, as being at present separated into different Com- 
 munions, bear towards each other a less loving aspect than 
 becomes the teachers of the same Gospel and the followers of 
 the same Lord. For my own part, I have little doubt that 
 those of us who hold nearest to the true doctrine and discipline 
 of the Church have something which they might learn from 
 those even who are most in error ; and that while we are 
 severally contending for some principle which is valuable in 
 itself, we are all apt to be carried away into extremes, by which 
 the balance of our knowledge of Divine things is disordered, if not 
 destroyed, and we no longer prophesy, as the Scripture bids us, 
 * according to the proportion of faith.' 
 
 The title of the series is derived from the Apostle whose 
 name has been so long connected with the history of the Church 
 in Scotland ; and I confess I was further led to select it because 
 the conduct of St. Andrew in ' first finding his Brother Simon ' 
 would seem to suggest the course which, I cannot but think, it 
 is most proper that we ourselves should pursue under present 
 circumstances, viz. that we should first 'find,' that is, endeavour 
 to understand, to appreciate, to inform, to correct each other, 
 before we attempt to agitate or unsettle the minds of those for 
 the cure of whose souls we have severally undertaken to watch, 
 and of whom, therefore, we must each expect to give account at 
 the great day. 
 
 Lastly, the undertaking itself will be felt, I believe, by many 
 to be not unseasonable at the present time. The abandonment 
 of fixed reUgious principles in the government of our country, 
 which is now openly adopted as the only practical basis for the 
 administration of its affairs, and which, being contrary to the 
 Word of God, cannot be otherwise than grievously offensive to 
 His Divine Majesty, is plainly the consequence, not of the 
 ascendency of this or that political party in the State, but of the 
 separations which we have multi;plied amongst ourselves ; and 
 the only remedy, therefore, is to set ourselves, as speedily as loe 
 can, to heal our divisions. Otherwise it will be in vain to 
 pretend to humble ourselves under the scourge, whether of war, 
 or famine, or pestilence — or, it may be, of all these combined — 
 which now, when we least expected it, is raised so mysteriously 
 over our heads ; for by so doing we shall only add the guilt of 
 formalism and hypocrisy to the sin and disobedience we had 
 
LECTUKE AT PERTH 167 
 
 before committed ; whereby we have practically renounced the 
 peace and unity which Christ commands, and — unless the Divine 
 judgments shall mercifully arrest us — are prepared to apostatise, 
 as a nation, from the profession of the Christian faith. 
 I am, Eev. Sir, 
 Your faithful Servant and Brother in Christ, 
 Chaeles Wordswobth, 
 Bishop of St. Andrews, Dunkeld, and Dunblane. 
 
 A third step which I took, while still at Glenalmond, in 
 the same direction was the lecture which I delivered in the 
 Perth City Hall, May 4, 1854, 'On the Appointment of a 
 Day for National Humiliation, and on the Difficulties of 
 the Education Question.' 
 
 The Day of Humiliation (April 26) had been appointed 
 on account of the outbreak of the Crimean War ; and the 
 difficulties of the education question had reference to a 
 Bill for Scotland, then before Parliament, which not only 
 ignored Christianity, but expressly excluded religion alto- 
 gether. It was thrown out on the motion for the Second 
 Eeading (May 14, ten days after the delivery of my lecture) 
 by a majority of 9 : 193 to 184. The lecture was reprinted * 
 in the following year, under the title, ' What is National 
 Humiliation without National Eepentance ? ' when another 
 Day of Humiliation (March 21) had been appointed on 
 account of the fearful visitation from cholera. 
 
 A main note of the lecture was that it laid the 
 foundation for future discussion of the ministry, by point- 
 ing out the essential distinction between Popery and 
 Prelacy — a distinction which Scotchmen have been, and 
 still are, too apt to ignore. It also indicated the true 
 principles upon which the relations between Church and 
 State ought to be maintained. 
 
 ' It may be seen in my * Public Appeals,' with the title, Our Danger 
 in Church and State, Vol. i. pp. 59-94. 
 
168 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 Among other encouraging letters, Dr. Pratt, of Cruden 
 (May 26, 1854), wrote as follows : 
 
 I am unwilKng to despatch this note without expressing my 
 gratification at the course your Lordship has recently adopted for 
 the extension of the Church in this country. The habit of act- 
 ing simply on the defensive, and regarding this as all but circum- 
 scribing our duty, has sadly paralysed the Church. The bold 
 but conciliatory tone which your Lordship is adopting — speaking 
 the truth in love — will, I feel confident, open the way to an era 
 in the history of the Scottish Church. You will probably meet 
 with much coldness and opposition, especially at the first ; but I 
 cannot doubt of your ultimate success, under God, should you 
 be spared to prosecute the undertaking you have so happily 
 commenced. 
 
 Encouragement to the same effect came from Dr. 
 Eanken, of Deer, who (May 29, 1854) spoke of my lecture 
 
 as — . 
 
 the first hearty and energetic attempt made by a Bishop of the 
 later Church among us to realise his position, and to win back 
 the strayed sheep to the one fold of the One Shepherd. Hitherto 
 we, the exponents, as we must believe, of the Divine system, . . . 
 have done little in the way of bearing an effective testimony to 
 the truth with which we have been put in charge. Let us be 
 thankful that an honest and loving commencement has at length 
 been made. 
 
 5. Financial Difficulties — Resignation of Wardenship 
 
 I now come to the last stage of my experiences at 
 Glenalmond. At the annual meeting of our College 
 Council (October 6, 1853) we found ourselves face to face 
 with a state of things which showed that our finances, 
 generally supposed to be more or less in a flourishing 
 condition, were deplorably otherwise, and exhibited a 
 deficiency (of which nothing had been known) amounting 
 
FINANCIAL DIFFICULTIES 169 
 
 to upwards of ten thousand pounds.^ As a Bishop I was 
 then, what I had not been before, a Member of Council, 
 and as such competent to examine and discuss our 
 financial affairs. The person mainly responsible for this 
 unpleasant surprise was the secretary and general manager ; 
 and, with no feeling of personal hostility, but simply out of 
 regard to the crisis only too apparent, I took upon myself 
 to propose that we should dispense for the future with his 
 services — a proposal that was agreed to, not without regret, 
 by the Council. I pleaded that, building operations being 
 now at an end, we had no occasion for such an official ; that 
 it was important to save the expense of his salary ; and 
 that we ought to be able to manage all necessary accounts 
 at the College — which meant that I was prepared, with the 
 assistance of the sub-Warden as bursar, to bear the burden 
 myself rather than run the risk of further embarrassment. 
 And this arrangement was adopted. The Committee was 
 to consist, as before, of Mr. Smythe and Mr. Pitt Dundas, 
 with the addition of Sir Peter Threipland and myself, 
 ex officio , as Warden, who was also appointed Convener ; and 
 Mr. Smythe kindly consented to be Auditor and Honorary 
 Secretary. 
 
 In the same report it is stated that ' if it had not been 
 for the extraordinary rise in the price of provisions, which 
 may be fairly reckoned at 26 per cent., instead of a deficit 
 in the balance to the amount of 508Z. 3s. 6d., there would 
 have been a certain surplus upon the working of the 
 institution for the past year (1853).' 
 
 Serious as were the consequences in which his mis- 
 management had mvolved us, I had, and I have, no wish 
 to press hard upon our Secretary. He was devotedly 
 
 ^ It was a remarkable coincidence that other similar institutions, such 
 as Kadley and St. Columba's, in Ireland, fell into pecuniary difficulties, which 
 involved a change in their administration, about the same time. 
 
170 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 anxious for the success of the College, and exerted himself 
 to the utmost to promote it. He had been appointed to 
 his office in December 1845, nearly a year and a half 
 before the College was opened, and was treated all along 
 with great confidence and much — perhaps too much — 
 familiarity by us all. The Primus was wont to address 
 
 him as 'My dear K ' ; and Mr. Gladstone, writing to me 
 
 in the autumn of 1846, before I had entered upon my 
 office, spoke of him as * our excellent Secretary.' No want 
 of honesty, so far as I know, was ever imputed to him ; but, 
 wishing to make things appear all couleur de rosCy he had 
 kept the Council too much in the dark, had allowed the 
 accounts to become complicated, and bills to remain out- 
 standing, of which no report was given ;^ in short, he had 
 shown himself a very bad man of business, and that not 
 only in the College affairs, but in his own, for he soon after 
 became a bankrupt, and was obliged to leave the country. 
 As the result of his maladministration, the College con- 
 tinued for many years, and still is, I believe, to some 
 extent, in the condition of the wounded stag that Virgil 
 so pathetically describes : 
 
 haBret lateri lethalis arundo. 
 
 I am afraid it must be said that Mr. Gladstone was not 
 sorry to find in these pecuniary difficulties an occasion for 
 suggesting the removal of the Warden, who, however, was 
 in no degree responsible for them. I had nothing to do 
 with the finance of the College further than that I was 
 
 ' In the reports of the new Committee submitted to the members of 
 Council in March, 1854, whilst it was admitted that the ' authorities of the 
 College had no direct cognisance, and therefore no proper responsibiUty 
 in respect to the financial concerns at large,' it was stated that ' there had 
 been a want of precision in the way in which the accounts had been kept, 
 and that the reports submitted to the Council had not exhibited so full a 
 statement of the expenditure and liabilities as was desirable for the interests 
 of an institution on so large a scale.' 
 
RESIGNATION OF WARDENSHIP 171 
 
 allowed to draw cheques upon our bank in Edinburgh 
 for the salaries of my assistants and for the wages of our 
 domestics, including the gardener. All other expenditure, 
 including provision for the meals of the whole establish- 
 ment (with the exception of the Warden's household), and 
 all subscriptions and payments from parents, &c., were in 
 the hands of the Secretary. Certain it is that Mr. Glad- 
 stone made my ceasing to be Warden a condition of the 
 continuance of his support of the College, and that he 
 induced the Duke of Buccleuch to join in the same resolve. 
 Although there was something both harsh and irregular 
 in the procedure,^ and the plea upon which it was more or 
 less ostensibly based was certainly ill-founded, I cannot 
 greatly blame him. It was only natural that, after the line 
 which I had openly taken against his political sentiments, 
 he should wish that the headship of what might be not 
 untruly called his own institution should be placed in other 
 hands. He had written to Mr. Smythe (April 30) : ' The 
 Bishop and I are old friends, and I believe that our senti- 
 ments of friendship remain to this day quite unchanged. 
 But he for many years past has so strongly disapproved 
 of my public conduct as to find it his duty to take some 
 very remarkable steps in regard to it.' There was, I 
 cannot deny, justice in the complaint. Unhappily (if it 
 were so), I was as much wedded to my opinions as he was 
 to his ; and the departure (which seemed to me latterly 
 something like a challenge) had come from him. He 
 might also argue that, amid its critical circumstances, 
 the College required the undivided services of its chief 
 officer. Probably, too, he was under the impression that 
 
 * Sir Archibald Edmonstone felt this so much that he actually resigned 
 his seat on the Council (in a letter to the Primus, June 28). Afterwards, 
 however, under earnest persuasion, in which I joined, he consented to 
 remain. 
 
172 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 it had already suffered from the time and attention it was 
 known I had given to other objects. 
 
 It may also be said that, since my acceptance of St. 
 Ninian's, a majority of my episcopal brethren had begun to 
 look upon me with less favour. Thej^ had supported me 
 warmly in the matter of my election ; but now the tide had 
 turned. This was the case more especially with the 
 Primus. I had not followed his advice to * stamp out the 
 Cathedral,' and he made no secret of his feeling that he 
 would regard my resignation as a relief.^ 
 
 Moreover, it must be said that both parties fancied 
 that they saw in Dr. Hannah, who, it was ascertained, was 
 willing to become my successor, the very person whom 
 they wanted to assist in extricating the College out of its 
 pecuniary difficulties. As Eector of the Edinburgh Academy, 
 he had already done, I believe, valuable service as a finan- 
 cier ; and in other respects he was a good and able man, 
 to whom the interests of the College could be safely 
 entrusted. 
 
 For my own part, I was not sorry that such a com- 
 bination of circumstances should point to the necessity 
 of my resignation ; and I felt comfort in the reflection that 
 the dissolution of my tie to the College, to which I had 
 become so warmly attached, should virtually be the act of 
 others, rather than my own. For some time past my 
 health had shown signs of beginning to give way, as it had 
 done at Winchester, and more than once during term-time 
 I had been obliged to leave my post for a few days of 
 entire rest through fear of breaking down altogether. I 
 
 ' Both the Primus and the Bishop of Edinburgh complained of my 
 keeping up the full daily service in chapel, as injurious to the interests of 
 the College, though it had been prescribed by the Episcopal Synod held at 
 Aberdeen in 1846 ; and even Sir Archibald Edmonstone, the best Church- 
 man among the lay members of Council, recommended me to discontinue 
 the chanting of the Psalms, except on Sundays. 
 
RESIGNATION OF WARDENSHIP 173 
 
 was conscious that during the last year or two, from the 
 multiplicity of the calls upon me, I had not been doing full 
 justice to the College, and that I had too often thrown 
 portions of my work upon the sub-Warden — a relief to 
 which, in hours of weakness, I was tempted to have 
 recourse with less reserve because he was always so kindly 
 willing, and, with his great powers, both of body and mind, 
 so fully able, to give it. More especially had this been the 
 case since I became Bishop; although, had I found the 
 diocese in a less unsettled and unsatisfactory state, the 
 additional burden might have been borne without difficulty, 
 notwithstanding the inconvenience that every diocesan 
 engagement involved the necessity of a drive of ten miles 
 into and out of Perth, too often with atra cura, in the 
 shape of a sick-headache, as the companion of my 
 return. On the other hand, with a young wife and a 
 family already of six children, my resignation was a very 
 serious matter. I had impoverished myself by what I 
 had spent upon the College, and the episcopal income did 
 not then amount to 200L a year. Still, although for the 
 present I could not see my way, I did not doubt that God's 
 good providence would eventually provide for me and 
 mine. I remembered the promise, ' He that water eth 
 shall be watered also himself ' ; and I have abundantly 
 experienced its gracious fulfilment. 
 
 The condition in which I was to leave the College was, 
 upon the whole (with the exception of its pecuniary embar- 
 rassments), such as I could wish. My assistants were all 
 hearty and helpful. We felt how good and pleasant a 
 thing it was to dwell together in unity. The number of 
 boys was seventy, representing an increase of ten, upon an 
 average, for each of the seven years since the opening.^ 
 
 ' A large number of the boys (not less than twenty-eight) were with- 
 drawn from the school when I left, so that my successor, though he brought 
 
174 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 The entrances of students for each of the five years repre- 
 sented an average of five, which, as the course of study 
 lasted for two years, would "give an average of ten in 
 residence. The discipline of the school, as shown in good 
 behaviour and otherwise, was visibly improved. I may 
 mention an anecdote in proof of this. At the previous 
 Whitsuntide a large company of the boys had been taken 
 over on a holiday excursion to see Dunkeld. Of course, 
 their visit included the usual walk through the Duke's 
 grounds. Shortly afterwards I had occasion myself to 
 make the same excursion, and when I referred to the visit 
 of the boys, and expressed a hope that they had been 
 orderly and done no harm, my guide replied, ' dear no, 
 sir ! If they had all been ministers they could not have 
 behaved better.' 
 
 Above all, I had the satisfaction of knowing that my 
 administration as Warden had been thoroughly approved,^ 
 not only by members of Council, such as Sir A. Edmon- 
 stone, who had taken a lively interest in the College fvom 
 the first, but by those who were most competent to judge — 
 the parents of the boys who had been under my charge. 
 
 ten boys with him, began with only fifty-two ; and from that time, for six 
 years, the school increased at the rate of ten a year (my own rate of 
 increase), till it reached 120. From that time the numbers, though with 
 considerable variation, have generally stood at a much lower figure till the 
 time of the present Warden. They now amount to 126. — See Life of Dr. 
 Hannah, p. 68. 
 
 ' In a long letter (June 17, 1854) covering twenty pages of quarto letter- 
 paper, in which he freely criticised, as I had requested him to do, the whole 
 of the proceedings between the Council and myself from all points of view, 
 whilst he did not acquit me of rashness and indiscretion in my attacks upon 
 the political course of Mr. Gladstone, he wrote as follows : ' I consider the 
 system you have organised with so much care and anxiety not only admir- 
 able in itself, but to have been excellently carried out, and I think your 
 conduct as Warden no less worthy of our gratitude than your noble 
 munificence.' I may also mention that both the Bishop of Moray and 
 Mr. Lendrum, who had opposed my election to the Bishopric, expressed 
 ' unfeigned regret ' at my resignation of the Wardenship. 
 
LETTERS ON RESIGNATION. 176 
 
 and by the divinity students. I venture to insert two or 
 three specimens of letters received from parents, which 
 afford evidence as to the beneficial working of our general 
 system. — 
 
 Blackston, Paisley : July 27, 1854. 
 
 Right Rev. and dear Sir, — It was with much regret that I 
 received your confirmation of the report I had previously heard, 
 that you have deemed it advisable to resign the Wardenship of 
 Trinity College. Although, as Bishop of the diocese, you will 
 still superintend that institution, in which you have taken so 
 much interest, and which you have carried through the diffi- 
 culties of its first years, I fear that your time will be too much 
 occupied by more important duties to enable you to devote much 
 attention to it. I trust, however, for my own sake, as well as 
 for that of the Church at large, that you may have the gratifica- 
 tion of seeing the system you introduced carried out in its true 
 spirit, and that, though absent from it in body, you may still 
 be there in the influence which your talents have exercised 
 over it. 
 
 Hoping that I may yet have opportunities of meeting with 
 you, and thanking you for the good lessons bestowed on my 
 boys there, 
 
 I remain, with much respect, &c., &c. 
 
 Very faithfully yours, 
 
 R. Robertson. 
 
 The Eight Reverend the Bishop of St. Andrews, &c. 
 
 Silverknow, Blackhall : July 24, 1854. 
 
 Right Rev. and dear Sir,— It is with no ordinary feelings 
 I acknowledge receipt of your letter with such a gratifying 
 account of my son ; but I attribute his deserving this very much 
 to the excellent training he has received at Trinity. His mother 
 first implanted these good feelings into his mind, but he had the 
 great misfortune to lose her tender fostering care, guidance, and 
 advice ; but this makes me the more grateful for having found 
 a home for him, which has answered so well. I thank you 
 sincerely for the care you have taken of him while at Trinity. 
 
 It may not be out of place while writing to say I regret the 
 change which your other duties have rendered it necessary for 
 you to make. . . . 
 
176 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 I have always stood out against the prejudices raised against 
 Trinity and the system pursued there. . . . My own experience 
 was that my boy came home to me so pure and free from taint 
 of evil that at the end of the holidays I always parted with him 
 with perfect confidence as to his welfare in body and soul. . . . 
 With very kind and grateful feeling towards you, 
 
 I remain, &c., &c. 
 
 J AS. Hay Mackenzie. 
 
 Grantham : April 30, 1854. 
 
 Eight Eev. and dear Sir, — The period is drawing near when 
 my son must leave Trinity College for the profession for which 
 he is intended. I therefore hasten to express to your Eeverence 
 the gratitude I feel for the great care and attention which he 
 has experienced from you and those officially connected with the 
 institution. I regard the fact of his long residence at Glen- 
 almond as a means, under God, of great and permanent benefit, 
 and I am sanguine enough to believe that his future good 
 conduct will not discredit his intellectual and religious training, 
 and I regret much that his younger brother cannot fill his 
 place. 
 
 Eeynell will, I am quite sure, take away with him sentiments 
 of thankful regard towards all his teachers, and always revert 
 with proud affection to the favoured scenes of his boyhood. 
 
 Be so good as to accept of a mother's most grateful acknow- 
 ledgments ; and, with every sentiment of deference and regard, 
 . I remain, &c., &c. 
 
 Very sincerely yours, 
 
 Anna Quinet, 
 
 The following letter is at once so interesting and affect- 
 ing, and so conclusive in its testimony, that I cannot refrain 
 from adding it in extenso. The writer was a well-known 
 and highly -esteemed clergyman of the Church of Eng- 
 land. — 
 
 Egham Vicarage, Surrey : March 3, 1855. 
 
 My dear Lord, — I am sure you will sorrow for us and with 
 us when I tell you that one of your children^ our darling boy, 
 
LETTERS ON RESIGNATION OF WARDENSHIP 177 
 
 -who was so long blessed by being under your kindly care, has 
 been suddenly removed from amongst us. 
 
 He had got his commission on November 10, joined his 
 Depot on December 31, got his Lieutenancy on February 10, 
 and that day sailed from Plymouth for Malta. Severe sea-sick- 
 ness came on; this was followed by low fever ; and on the 16th 
 he was at rest. The following day our precious child was 
 committed to the deep, to rest there till the morning of the 
 Resurrection. 
 
 You can well imagine the desolating effect of such a blow on 
 a home where he was idolised — where his love was so dear to 
 every heart. 
 
 He had grown up so dear ; his character had so come out of 
 late ; the seed your holy hands had sown bore such blessed 
 fruit. He was so upright, so self-denying, so earnest-minded, so 
 full of love to God and man, so attentive to all his religious 
 duties, so quiet and unostentatious in his observance of 
 them. When he came to live at home he volunteered to be a 
 Sunday-school teacher, and retained his class till the night but 
 one before he joined his regiment, always frequenting the weekly 
 class of teachers, to which I gave instruction. He never missed 
 the Holy Communion, and the last evening he was with us, 
 when it was proposed that we should have a family Communion 
 around a sick sister's sofa, the joy with which he hailed the 
 intimation showed how dear to his heart such an ordinance was. 
 * I am so glad,' he said : ' I thought papa would have arranged 
 so.' To this it is so blessed to be able to add the evidence of 
 a young brother-officer of his own regiment, who, writing to his 
 mother from Malta, and deploring bitterly his own loss, says of 
 our darling, * He was my dearest friend, a pious, good fellow, the 
 only one with whom I could talk about religion.' 
 
 Such are some of our consolations amid as heavy a bereave- 
 ment as parents could know, and the heaviest we have ever 
 yet experienced. They are great blessings, we feel, and they 
 are now told with the feeling that, under God, we owe much of 
 them to you. He always, to the very last, spoke of you, of Mr. 
 Moberly, and Mr. Barry, and of his dear Glenalmond, with the 
 warmest affection. It was only a few days before he joined his 
 regiment that, seeing a print of your Lordship in a friend'cj 
 house, he was affected almost to tears. 
 
 II. N 
 
178 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 The enclosed I wrote for him just before he left. It tells 
 something of what he was to us all.^ 
 
 In regard to the divinity students, their feelings and 
 opinions will best be gathered from the numerous letters I 
 received from them after they had left the College; of 
 which, twelve years ago, I had occasion to publish a large 
 collection, which the reader may find in the * Scottish 
 Guardian ' for December 17, 24, 31, 1880, and January 14, 
 1881. Many of the letters are full of interest, and they 
 all show how great was the attachment of the young men 
 to their alma mater, 
 
 6. Resignation of Wardenship, July 1854. 
 
 It now only remains to record the authoritative acts 
 which severed my connection with the College. 
 
 My formal letter of resignation was sent to the Primus 
 on June 24. The election of a successor being in the 
 hands of the Bishops, an Episcopal Synod was held for that 
 purpose at Aberdeen on July 19. The following extract is 
 from the minutes of the meeting, at which all the Bishops 
 were present. — 
 
 The first step taken in considering the object for which this 
 Synod was convened was the reading the Bishop of St. Andrews' 
 letter of resignation of the Wardenship of Trinity CoUege, Glen- 
 almond. 
 
 The Bishops resolve that, after the expression by the Bishop 
 of St. Andrews of his adherence to the sentiments and resolu- 
 tion expressed in this letter, they have no choice but to accept 
 his resignation, and to declare that the office of Warden of 
 Trinity College is now vacant. 
 
 While deeply regretting this necessity, they feel that grati- 
 
 ^ A letter from Lady Sandford (January 12, 1855) about her son Daniel 
 (now Bishop Sandford), who had been with us from the first in the Junior 
 Department, and then passed into the Senior, is full of interest and parti- 
 cularly gratifying. 
 
ACT OF RESIGNATION 179 
 
 tude is not only due, but is actually entertained, on the part of 
 the whole Scottish Church to the Bishop of St. Andrews for 
 the expenditure that he has made of time, fortune, and mental 
 exertion for the good of Trinity College ; and they hereby record 
 their deep appreciation of the self-sacrificing zeal which haa 
 marked the connection of the first Warden with the institution, 
 and which must ever lead Scottish Churchmen gratefully to 
 associate with the history and future fortunes of the College the 
 name of Chaeles Woedswokth. 
 
 Although his immediate connection with the College as 
 Warden may cease, they are confident that its interests will 
 always be dear to him, and that the Bishops will, in all matters 
 relating to the College, retain in the person of the Bishop of 
 St. Andrews, Dunkeld, and Dunblane, an adviser from whose 
 experience and interest in all that relates to the cause of educa- 
 tion, secular and ecclesiastical, in the Episcopal Church in 
 Scotland they may still derive the most important advantage. 
 
 The Bishops then proceeded to consider the appointment of a 
 Warden of Trinity College. 
 
 After the Synod I had the satisfaction of receiving a 
 letter from Bishop Forbes, of Brechin, which contained the 
 following : 
 
 I hope you are not the worse of the distressing meeting at 
 Aberdeen. If magnanimity can extract the bitterness out of a 
 natural disappointment, as it has excited the admiration and 
 respect of all your brethren, your reminiscences of that Synod 
 will not be without their dash of sweetness. With the deepest 
 sense of the dignity and great-heartedness with which you have 
 acted, and with the sincerest sympathy in the sorrowful elements 
 of the affair 
 
 The Bishop had previously written (July 24) as follows 
 to Sir A. Edmonstone : 
 
 We had a full Synod last week, with the whole College 
 present. We all came away much struck with the magnanimity 
 of the Bishop of St. Andrews, whose behaviour on that occasion 
 is beyond my poor praise. 
 
 N 2 
 
180 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 At the annual meeting of the College Council, in October, 
 they passed a resolution to the effect that I was to receive 
 2001. a year as a retiring pension,^ and that any of my 
 sons whom I might wish to send to the College should be 
 educated gratuitously. 
 
 In order not to break the tenor of the narrative of 
 the incidents connected with my resignation, I have passed 
 over one or two which may claim to be mentioned before 
 I conclude this chapter. 
 
 In March, my friend Walter Hamilton had been 
 appointed to the Bishopric of Salisbury, amid circum- 
 stances which deserve to be placed on record. The follow- 
 ing was his answer to my congratulations : 
 
 Close, Sarum : March 30, 1854. 
 My very dear Friend, — I must thank you for all your good 
 wishes. At present I feel so utterly crushed by the events of the 
 last three weeks — by the death of my beloved Bishop, my dear 
 wife's confinement, and my own decision — that I am almost in a 
 torpid state, and can feel nothing and say nothing, except on 
 those subjects which bind me up, as my dear Bishop's executor 
 And guardian of his children, with his memory. 
 
 When you come to me, or I come to you, — and this we must 
 somehow manage this year, — I will give you all particulars. I 
 will only now say that no clergyman in the Church of England 
 had less sought for, or desired, or expected, such an appointment. 
 Lord Aberdeen's selection of your unworthy friend is a tribute 
 of love and respect for my dear and honoured Bishop. 1 send 
 you a copy of a sermon which I trust will reach you, for it gives 
 Bome particulars of the Bishop's death. 
 
 I remain, my dear Bishop, 
 
 Your affectionate Friend, 
 
 W. K. Hamilton. 
 
 On the first occasion of my visiting him at Salisbury 
 after he had become Bishop, we were sitting together one 
 
 ' The necessities of the College soon reduced this grant to lOOZ., which, 
 on my. election to a Winchester Fellowship in 1871, 1 voluntarily resigned. 
 
W. K. HAMILTON, BISHOP OF SAIJSBURY 181 
 
 evening in his lilrary after family prayers, and I was on 
 the point of leaving him for the night, when, opening a 
 drawer, he pulled out a book, which proved to be his private 
 Journal. ' You have been,' he said, * such an old friend, 
 and so closely connected with me in various incidents of 
 my life, that I think you ought to know the circumstances 
 amid which I accepted my present office. They are rather 
 remarkable, and you may like to hear them, especially as 
 your name occurs more than once in the course of the 
 narrative.' He then proceeded to read from his Journal 
 what, to the best of my remembrance, was to this effect : 
 
 One Saturday morning, about three weeks after the late 
 Bishop's death, I received a telegram from the Prime Minister 
 (Lord Aberdeen), saying that he wished to see me as soon as I 
 could come to him. I started at once for London, and called 
 upon him that afternoon. When shown into the room where he 
 was sitting, I was somewhat startled by the abrupt manner in 
 which, putting a letter into my hands, he said, * I suppose, Mr. 
 Hamilton, you know that letter ? ' After looking at it for a 
 moment I replied, ' No, my Lord : I have never seen it before.' 
 ' Then read it.' I had not got far when it occurred to me that, just 
 before the end, when I was in the Bishop's bedroom, but not near 
 enough to hear what was said, I had seen him dictating some- 
 thing to Mrs. Denison, who was sitting and writing by his bedside ; 
 and that this letter was what she had written. Nothing could 
 have been more pathetic. It told how he was on the point of 
 leaving this world to give up his account ; and in his anxiety for 
 the welfare of his flock he adjured Lord Aberdeen, by their long 
 friendship, to appoint as his successor one — mentioning me — 
 whose zeal and faithfulness he could thoroughly depend upon. 
 When I had finished reading, and had returned the letter. Lord 
 Aberdeen remarked that, anxious as he might be to comply with 
 the dying request of a friend whom he esteemed so highly, and 
 who, he was persuaded, could have no other object in making it 
 but the welfare of his diocese, yet he felt that to act upon it 
 immediately — that is, virtually to allow a Bishop to nominate his 
 successor — would be a dangerous precedent. So he had offered 
 the vacancy to Professor Blunt, of Cambridge ; but, as that 
 
182 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 gentleman had declined it, he now felt himself at liberty, and it 
 gave him very great pleasure, to offer it to me, and he trusted I 
 should have no difficulty in accepting it. The announcement 
 took me so entirely by surprise, I was so unprepared, and the 
 matter was so very serious, that I felt, if I did not refuse at once, 
 I must at least take time to consider it. I must consult friends, 
 &c. ; and so I told Lord Aberdeen. He was rather disconcerted at 
 this, and asked : * Have you no friends in London to whom you 
 could apply for advice ? The Queen is anxious about the matter, 
 and I have promised to let her know the result of my communi- 
 cation with you not later than to-morrow (Sunday) afternoon.' 
 ' Yes,' I replied : * I have a friend, a member of your Lordship's 
 Government — Mr. Gladstone.' ' ! ' said he, interrupting me, 
 * I know what he will say. He is already aware of my intention, 
 and he confirmed me in it by the opinion which he gave of you. 
 However, go and consult him ; and let me know your answer as 
 early as you can to-morrow.' I went immediately to Gladstone, 
 and had a long conversation with him that evening, in the course 
 of which he did his best to overcome my scruples, but without 
 success. The next day he came to me ; and the conversation was 
 resumed, and carried on during the whole of the forenoon. 
 Among other arguments, he urged your example. * Your friend, 
 Charles Wordsworth,' he said, ' is making a very good Bishop in 
 Scotland, and there is no reason why you should not do the same 
 in England.' At length I gave way, though very reluctantly, to 
 his persuasions ; and went to Lord Aberdeen to inform him that 
 I was prepared to accept his offer. 
 
 Before the summer holidays came which were to set us 
 free for our final departure, a volume of * Sermons Preached 
 at Trinity College, Glenalmond,' was published under the 
 editorship of the sub- Warden ; to which I contributed seven, 
 Barry himself eight, Moberly two, Witherby two. Mount 
 two, Bright two, and the Warden of Winchester one — 
 twenty-four in all. It was intended to afford the public 
 a specimen of the religious teaching given at the College 
 during the first seven years of its existence. 
 
 The removal of my library, which was large, was 
 a serious matter. The books had to be replaced in boxes, 
 
REMOVAL FROM GLENALMOND 183 
 
 to remain unopened until I could fix upon a more permanent 
 residence than the lodging which I had taken for the present 
 in Perth. 
 
 Soon after we left the College subscriptions to what 
 was called the * Wordsworth Testimonial ' were set on foot, 
 mainly through the exertions of my kind friend Mr. (now 
 Sir "William) Walker of Bowland, which resulted in raising 
 the sum of 2,386Z. 6s. lOd. It was left to each contributor 
 to assign his gift either to the Bishop and his family or to 
 the endowment of the see. For the former object 9601. was 
 subscribed ; for the latter, 1,426Z. Qs. lOd. 
 
 It was a satisfaction to me that I was always on friendly 
 and agreeable terms with my successor, Dr. Hannah. He 
 never failed, I believe, to do full justice to what I had 
 endeavoured to do as Warden. It may suffice to quote the 
 following words from the Memoir by Canon Overton : 
 
 Bishop Wordsworth had, in short, made Glenalmond pre- 
 eminently a training-ground for Christian gentlemen, and no one 
 recognised this fact more generously than Dr. Hannah himself 
 (p. 66). 
 
384 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 CHAPTEK IX 
 
 EARLY EPISCOPATE {continued) — 1854-1863. 
 
 The Ministry of Baptism— Principal Caird — Defence of the Scotch Office — 
 Eesidence at Dunkeld — George Forbes and Immersion — Diocesan Asso- 
 ciation — Kev. G. E. Gleig — Captain Drummond — Lectures on Keunion — 
 Sir Alexander Grant— Lectures in London. 
 
 My life at Glenalmond, especially in the latter year and a 
 half, during which I had to discharge the duties of both 
 Bishop and Warden, had certainly been neither an idle nor 
 an easy one ; and after my resignation of the Wardenship 
 it was still a considerable time before I obtained substantial 
 relief from serious troubles and distresses, though at the 
 same time I was supported and cheered by the reflection 
 that I ha4. a field before me which afforded noble oppor- 
 tunities for exertion. My first cause for anxiety was the 
 state of my wife's health, upon which the harassing events 
 which preceded and attended our departure from Glenal- 
 mond had, not unnaturally, produced a very injurious effect. 
 After spending our mid-summer holiday, as usual, in visits 
 to my father-in-law at Burghclere, and to his brother, the 
 Warden, at Winchester, we returned early in September to 
 our lodging in Kose Terrace at Perth— a pleasant situation 
 facing the North Inch, with the glorious Tay flowing full in 
 view, and the woods of Scone Palace spreading to the north- 
 east ; — but before the autumn was over we had occasion to 
 return to England, in order that I might take my wife, 
 under medical advice, to Bournemouth. In the meantime, 
 however, our annual Diocesan Synod had been held in 
 the Cathedral on St. Matthew's Day (September 21), the 
 anniversary of my enthronisation, and I had delivered 
 
PRIMAEY CHARGE— MINISTRY OF BAPTISM 185 
 
 my primary Charge, the composition of which had occupied 
 me during my stay in England. It was rather an elaborate 
 document, being designed to lay the foundation for the 
 future addresses which I was to make as Bishop, especially 
 on the subject of Union. The main point with which it 
 dealt was the Ministry of Baptism. My revered prede- 
 cessor, in common with the nonjuring school of divines 
 generally, had used ' unhesitating language ' in regard to the 
 nullity of baptism not administered by clergy within an 
 Episcopal church. To approach our Presbyterian brethren 
 with any hope of a favourable hearing for our cause, I felt 
 that all such teaching must be formally disavowed, and 
 that we must recognise them as made through baptism 
 honci-fide members, no less than ourselves, of the Church 
 of Christ. Thus only could I expect to lay a strong and 
 broad foundation for the appeals which I hoped to make to 
 them from time to time. Although there were some of the 
 clergy who shared Bishop Torry's sentiments, the Charge 
 upon the whole was so well received that I was unani- 
 mously requested by the hearers, both clerical and lay, to 
 allow it to be published at their expense ; and, although the 
 first impression was a large one, it passed speedily into a 
 second edition. 
 
 Up to this time, except in the annual meetings of the 
 Church Society (which confined itself merely to matters of 
 finance), the laity as a body had taken no part beyond the 
 business of their respective congregations, and consequently 
 had shown very little interest, in the general affairs of our 
 Church. To endeavour to remedy this state of things 
 (already mentioned in connection with the special Synod 
 held at Glenalmond in the previous year), and at the same 
 time not to interfere with the canonical status of our 
 clerical Synods, I proposed to hold, on the day after the 
 Synod, what I called a Visitation, in which clergy and laity 
 might meet together and discuss Church subjects upon 
 
186 AN]S"ALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 eqnol terms, under the presidency of the Bishop, in the 
 same way as has since been done in England in the Church 
 Congress and in Diocesan Conferences. It was an experi- 
 ment, and proved quite successful. Coming on the day 
 after the Synod, the Visitation afforded Ine an opportunity 
 of reporting to the laymen present anything worthy of 
 notice that had occurred at the Synod in regard to the 
 state and progress of the Diocese ; and, in order to give 
 greater weight to its proceedings, and to enlist the interest 
 of the laity as well as of the clergy in what I had to say, I 
 reserved the delivery of my Charge for that occasion, the 
 Provost of St. Ninian's having preached at the Synod. 
 
 It will be seen in the sequel how it came to pass that 
 I was driven, very reluctantly, to abandon my Visitation 
 scheme, which had so much to recommend it and promised 
 such good results, after it had been in operation for five 
 consecutive years. 
 
 The Synod and Visitation being over, we were at liberty 
 to set out for Bournemouth. For my own part, I was not 
 much drawn to the place ; but I had the good fortune to 
 make some agreeable and valued acquaintances, to whose 
 kind attention and sympathy it was a comfort to me to 
 entrust the care of my invalid wife when, after a few 
 weeks, a call of episcopal duty made it necessary for me to 
 return to my diocese. 
 
 The call was a peculiar one. Mr. had rendered 
 
 himself so obnoxious to his congregation at M that 
 
 they were determined to get rid of him. They stopped the 
 supplies. In other words, they would do nothing for his 
 support. At length this rough and summary usage — only 
 possible in a voluntary church — had the desired effect. Being 
 already incumbent of another small church lately built 
 
 at C , he was willing to resign the charge of M , 
 
 but only into the hands of the Bishop himself. I con- 
 
A PASTORAL CHARGE— MR. CAIRD 187 
 
 sented to undertake it — at all events, for a short time. 
 I was glad of the opportunity which it afforded me of 
 showing by my example what I wished to be done by my 
 <;lergy, especially by those who had charges so small and 
 
 so little laborious as M was. With the assistance of a 
 
 young deacon, Mr. B , who had been my pupil at 
 
 Trinity College, I set on foot the full daily service, morning 
 and afternoon. Often there was no one visibly present 
 besides ourselves ; but this was to me no impediment. 
 I considered that we had the benefit for ourselves of 
 saying the Psalms and reading the Lessons, and I did not 
 doubt that the prayers and intercessions would be bene- 
 ficial, not only for those of our flock and of the diocese who 
 were absent, but for the Church at large. We organised a 
 small school ; ^ and the children came to church for the 
 midday Litany on Wednesdays and Fridays, and for 
 the ante- Communion on Saints' Days, when, instead of 
 preaching, I catechised them after the Nicene Creed. I 
 
 arrived at M in time to begin this course on Advent 
 
 Sunday ; and I continued it until after Easter, when the 
 return of the proprietor, whose house I had occupied, — there 
 was no parsonage — obliged me to withdraw. My wife had 
 joined me, some weeks previously, in improved health. 
 
 The following letter, received while I was at M 
 
 from Mr. (now Dr. and Principal) Caird, will show how 
 anxious I was from the first not to wrap up myself merely 
 in my own notions, but to seek to become acquainted with 
 ihe thoughts and views of good and earnest Presbyterians. 
 The letter came to me in this way. A friend had put into 
 my hands a sermon of Mr. Caird's, which had been preached 
 
 • This was long before the days of Board Schools. I express an opinion 
 •different from that of many of my brother- clergy ; but I must say that 
 I am not in favour of setting up a school for ourselves, except in 
 places where our numbers are sufficient to render the school self- 
 supporting. 
 
188 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 on Good Friday in a Scotch church in London, and had 
 appeared in the ' Penny Pulpit.' The subject, I remember, 
 was 'The SoHtariness of Christ's Sufferings,' and I had 
 been so much struck with it that I ventured to write to the 
 author and ask whether he had pubUshed anything else, as, 
 if so, I should wish to read it ; and I added that, as we 
 should be almost near neighbours when I came, as I 
 expected shortly to do, to reside at Perth, I hoped I might 
 be allowed to take an early opportunity of paying my 
 respects to him. 
 
 Errol House : March 15, 1855. 
 
 Rev. and dear Sir, — I have been prevented by various en- 
 gagements from replying immediately to your very kind com- 
 munication. 
 
 I shall not pretend to be insensible to commendation such as 
 yours ; nor can I feel otherwise than greatly honoured in having 
 my acquaintance sought by one occupying so eminent a position 
 in Christ's Church. It is no light thing, forgive me for adding, 
 in days such as ours, to find any approach to Christian sympathy 
 manifested between those whose ecclesiastical positions and 
 associations are so very different. 
 
 I have not published anything besides the sermon of which 
 you speak. Indeed, I should not say 'besides,' for this sermon 
 was extorted from me by the London pulpit reporters, and I 
 should never, of my own accord, have thought of publishing it. 
 There is no false modesty, I hope, in saying that I shrink, with- 
 out more reading and thought than I have yet had the opportunity 
 of overtaking, from the attempt to seek a wider scope for my 
 thoughts than my own pulpit and parish afford me, being some- 
 what of George Herbert's opinion on this matter, that ' to take 
 degrees per saltum, though of quick despatch, is but a truant's 
 trick.' 
 
 Again allow me to thank you for your kindness in writing 
 me, and permit me to subscribe myself, with much respect, 
 Very faithfully and sincerely yours, 
 
 John Cairo. 
 
 It would be well if our young men would take from that 
 letter a lesson of modesty and humility on the part of one 
 
DEFENCE OF THE SCOTCH OFFICE 189 
 
 ivhose remarkable merit would have justified a very different 
 estimate of his claim to public notice, as was indicated 
 shortly after by the Queen's command to the writer to 
 publish the sermon he had preached before her. 
 
 While staying at M I had sent to press 'Three 
 
 Short Sermons on the Holy Communion considered as a 
 Sacrifice, Sacrament, and Eucharist,' which I had preached 
 at Glenalmond in 1851. At that time there was a preju- 
 dice rapidly spreading in my own diocese and elsewhere 
 against the so-called Scotch Communion Office, and I felt 
 it my duty to endeavour to allay it as far as possible. It 
 was a main object of the publication to point out what 
 there was of difference between the two Offices ; to explain 
 that the difference involved no doctrinal disagreement ; and 
 to intimate wherein the Scotch had the advantage. The 
 Preface drew attention to the fact that at Trinity College it 
 had been my duty to use both Offices on alternate Sundays, 
 according to the injunction of the Episcopal Synod, which 
 contained these words : * It shall be the acknowledged duty 
 of the Warden earnestly to recommend and inculcate on 
 his pupils the propriety of their attendance on either 
 service, the doctrine of the two Churches, though varied in 
 expression, being confessedly one and the same.' During 
 the first four or five years of my Episcopate I received 
 applications to sanction the partial or entire abandonment 
 of the Scotch Office, and the substitution of the English 
 Office in its place, from Alyth, Muthill, Eorfar, Strathtay, 
 and Blairgowrie, all of them but one old Scotch congre- 
 gations ; and in no case could the movement be attributed 
 to Anglicising influence. I did what I could to withstand 
 the proposed changes, but with very little success. At 
 Alyth and at Muthill I delivered special addresses to the 
 congregation ; of which the former was afterwards published 
 (1859) under the title, *A Plain Tract on the Scotch 
 
190 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 Communion Office: its History, Principles, and Advan- 
 tages.' 
 
 After leaving M and paying several visits in Scot- 
 land, we removed at Whitsuntide to Dunkeld, where we 
 had taken Birnam Cottage, beautifully situated on the 
 south bank of the Tay, for a year. Birnam, although a 
 most attractive spot, lies low, and is enclosed with moun- 
 tains ; and when the summer months were over, whether 
 from want of sun or some other cause, the situation in our 
 case proved so unwholesome — every member of the house- 
 hold, including servants and children, being attacked with 
 some degree of illness — that we were obliged to leave, and 
 withdrew to England. I had been so much charmed with 
 the place that I contemplated taking a longer lease and 
 enlargmg the house ; but, happily, nothing had been finally 
 arranged before I encountered the experience I have just 
 described. The previous summer had been unusually hot, 
 which may have had some effect upon the climate, and 
 produced during that winter an unusual malaria. 
 
 At Dunkeld the congregation was very small, and our 
 service was held in an upper room over a stable, the church 
 at Birnam not being yet built : so I frequently went into 
 Perth for the Sunday, to preach either at St. Ninian's or at 
 St. John's, especially at the latter, the incumbency of which 
 was then vacant, through the resignation of Mr. Wood. 
 On one such occasion I met with a curious illustration of 
 the effect which our worship, as then conducted at the 
 Cathedral, was likely to have upon the minds even of the 
 more respectable portion of the humbler orders in Perth. 
 I was travelling outside the Inverness Mail from Dunkeld, 
 before the days of Highland Kailways, late one Saturday 
 evening, in order to preach at St. Ninian's on the day 
 following, and I had as a companion an elderly and intelli- 
 gent woman, whom I took to be the wife of a small farmer, 
 
EESIDENCE AT DUNKELD 191 
 
 who had interested me by the sensible and religious tone of 
 her conversation. She had no suspicion who I was, for the 
 night was dark and stormy, and I was wrapped up closely 
 in travelling costume ; and as we came to our journey's end 
 the coach had stopped to allow a passenger to dismount 
 at the corner of the street opposite the Cathedral (which 
 had a light in the sacristy, probably for choral practice). 
 Pointing to the building, she said to me, * Were you ever in 
 that place ? ' and, without waiting for an answer, continued, 
 ' I was there once, but never intend to go again. When I 
 came out, I said to myself, " I wonder, now, whether they 
 know what they have been about, for I'm sure I don't." ' 
 There was no ill-nature in the remark. It was merely the 
 simple record of her own experience. 
 
 The Synod and Visitation for that year (1855) were held 
 on August 28 and 29. At the Synod (where the number of 
 clergy had risen to twenty-seven) the sermon was preached 
 by Mr. Blatch. I gave no written Charge, but had occasion 
 to speak upon several matters of more or less importance. 
 I announced that, at the instance of my Episcopal brethren, 
 I had signed a concordat whereby Trinity College had 
 become extra-diocesan, with the Primus as Ordinary. 
 Also, I communicated the results of some private and con- 
 fidential returns which I had recently obtained from 
 the clergy. As compared with the now existing state of 
 things in regard to the maintenance of the clergy, and as 
 affording means for judging of the progress made since that 
 time in at least one important department, they afford so 
 much ground for thankfulness that they deserve, I think, 
 to be placed on record. From the return referred to it 
 appeared that — 
 
 The entire provision made by the diocese for its Bishop, its 
 Cathedral staff, and twenty incumbents, of whom the greater 
 part are married and have families, does not amount altogether 
 
192 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 to 2,000Z. per annum ; that the average does not exceed 70Z. 
 that, including charitable grants of all kinds from outside the 
 diocese, viz. the Episcopal Fund, the Church Society, the Pan- 
 tonian Fund, and the private endowment of St. Ninian's, the 
 total amount barely exceeds 2,500Z., giving an average of some- 
 thing less than 1001. per annum. ^ That only four incumbents 
 have parsonages, or an equivalent allowance, no provision being 
 made for the residence of the Bishop, or of the Dean, or of 
 any of the Cathedral staff; that only two of the clergy have 
 had clerical vestments provided for them ; that in some cases the 
 repairs of the church fall altogether upon the incumbent, in 
 others their cost is deducted from the stipend which he would 
 otherwise receive ; that in about five cases there is something 
 like a security for the regular payment of the incumbent's 
 ^stipend, in the rest there is none. 
 
 There was a topic, of more importance, which led to 
 much and animated discussion. Mr. G. Forbes had intro- 
 duced at Burntisland the practice of immersion in the ad- 
 ministration of baptism, and had published a tract in which 
 he condemned the current usage of the Church, insisting 
 upon immersion as alone ' Scriptural, Primitive, and 
 Kubrical,' and was then building a baptistery in order 
 to carry out his views more effectually. After explaining 
 at some length what I conceived to be the teaching of our 
 Church upon the subject, and after appealing, without 
 success, to Mr. Forbes to withdraw his tract, I submitted 
 to the Synod the following formal expression of opinion, 
 stating at the same time that I had no wish at present 
 to proceed to any more stringent measure : 
 
 In consequence of a publication which has recently appeared 
 from one of the clergy of this diocese, entitled * Baptism by Im- 
 
 ^ There is no mention made of the Regium Donum, which amounted, I 
 helieve, to 2,000Z. every other year, to be divided among the Bishops and a 
 certain number of the poorer Presbyters of the whole Church. But I 
 rather think that the grant was suspended by Parliament for two or three 
 years about that time.— See Mr. Johnston's speech at Visitation in the 
 following year {Scottish Ecclesiastical Journal, p. 150). 
 
GEORGE FORBES AND IMMERSION — IRVINGITES 193 
 
 mersion Scriptural, Primitive, and Rubrical,' I think it incum- 
 bent upon me, as Bishop of the diocese, for the quieting of the 
 consciences of weaker brethren, and for the removal of scruple 
 and doubtfulness upon so vital a point, to make known my 
 opinion to this effect : 
 
 1. That baptism by immersion in the case of adults is not 
 required by the Book of Common Prayer, but is, rather, contrary 
 to the existing order for its administration provided in that book ; 
 and partly for this, and partly on other accounts, no individual 
 minister is justified in introducing it at the present time without 
 the express sanction of the Church. 
 
 2. That it would be desirable that all fonts should be con- 
 structed so as to admit of immersion in the case of infant 
 baptism. 
 
 3. That where the font is so constructed any minister, having 
 given due notice of his intention, is at liberty to use immersion, 
 unless the sponsors shall desire otherwise. 
 
 The clergy were unanimous, or nearly so, in condemning 
 the proceedings of Mr. Forbes. His friends, Mr. Lendrum 
 and Mr. Humble, came to his relief so far as to say 
 that, the subject being a difficult one, they would be glad 
 of more time to consider it before they came to a definite 
 decision. After the debate, and the pronouncement of the 
 Bishop's judgment, the Synod was content to acquiesce in 
 the postponement of the question. 
 
 Another topic of discussion related to the Irvingites. 
 In this case also Mr. Forbes was the aggressor. He wished 
 that something should be done to put a stop to their 
 admission to Communion, and thought it might be sufiScient 
 if the Bishop would declare his of)inion that such admission 
 was inconsistent with the good order and discipline of the 
 Church. The discussion led to no decision. The Bishop 
 was prepared to signify his disapproval of all irregularities ; 
 but he doubted very much whether the mere expression of 
 his opinion would suffice to put a stop to them ; and Mr. 
 Forbes, not unnaturally, was reminded that the Bishop had 
 
 II. o 
 
194 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 already pronounced judgment upon another matter, and 
 that no deference had been paid to it by the person whom 
 it most concerned. 
 
 I have said that this year I delivered no Charge at the 
 Synod : but I presented to each of the clergy a copy of a 
 Pastoral Letter by the Bishop of Glasgow (Trower), which 
 dealt very ably and judiciously with the subject of Eitualism, 
 then just beginning to assume importance; and at the 
 Visitation I preached a sermon, from 2 Tim. iv. 5, on ' The 
 Twofold Ministry of Clergy and Laity,' in which my purpose 
 was to point out that the laity, no less than the clergy, 
 were * a holy Priesthood,' and, by the promises made and 
 the spiritual gifts bestowed upon them in Confirmation, 
 had distinct duties to perform for the furtherance of Christ's 
 Kingdom in the stations and conditions of life to which 
 God's providence had called them.^ Towards the conclu- 
 sion of the sermon I announced my intention in the subse- 
 quent proceedings to submit a scheme by which the duties 
 I had insisted on might be carried into effect. The scheme 
 involved the institution of a Diocesan Association for Church 
 Purposes, in which I earnestly requested the co-operation of 
 the laity. It was as follows : 
 
 The objects of the Association will be : 
 
 i. To organise annual collections through the offertory, and 
 otherwise, for the following purposes in rotation, either quarterly 
 or within such periods of the year as shall be fixed upon as most 
 desirable in the circumstances of the congregation, — viz., for : 
 
 1. The Church Society, as heretofore. 
 
 2. The educational schemes of the Church ; also as at 
 
 present. 
 
 3. The endowment of the Bishopric. 
 
 ' In that sermon mention was made of the fact that within ten years 
 there had been six several occasions of ' Public Humiliation ' for national 
 sins which had brought down upon the country the outpouring of the 
 vials of God's wrath by famine, by pestilence, and by the sword. 
 
DIOCESAN ASSOCIATION 196 
 
 4. The endowment of each incumbency, as proposed in the 
 Church Society's Keport for the present year. 
 
 ii. To raise subscriptions and make grants in aid of : 
 
 1. The esiabhshment of new congregations. 
 
 2. The estabhshment of new schools. 
 
 3. The provision of means for the retirement of aged or 
 
 otherwise disabled clergy. 
 
 4. The education of the children of the clergy who have 
 
 large families. 
 
 iii. To print and circulate tracts for the benefit of persons 
 vrho desire to make themselves acquainted with the principles 
 of the Church . 
 
 It is not intended that the Association shall supersede or in 
 any way interfere with the operations of the Church Society ; 
 on the contrary, it will seek to do all in its power to strengthen 
 the hands of that Society. At the same time, however, it is felt 
 that each separate diocese has duties and responsibilities of its 
 own, which no combination external to itself can enable it to 
 discharge ; and that until these responsibilities are acknowledged, 
 and the practice of these duties called forth upon the sacred 
 principles which Episcopacy implies, we can never expect that 
 either the available means and resources of the diocese will be 
 accurately ascertained, or its wants fully recognised and effec- 
 tually supplied.^ 
 
 This prospectus was evidently too ambitious to be 
 practically adopted, at that time, in anything like its full 
 extent ; but it laid the foundation of important results in 
 several departments, not only for our own diocese, but for 
 the Church at large. For example, the endowment of the 
 Bishopric, by ordering an annual offertory to be made for 
 the purpose in each congregation, was immediately taken in 
 hand ; and this was carried out (mainly through the exertions 
 of Lord EoUo, in the first instance, and afterwards, when he 
 
 ^ For further elucidation of the scheme, see the speech of Mr. Johnston, 
 of Kirkcaldy, at the Visitation of the following year {Scottish Ecclesiastical 
 Journal, p. 150). 
 
 o 2 
 
196 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 had occasion to be often absent from home, of Colonel 
 Drummond Hay) until the sum originally contemplated, 
 5001. a year, had been fully reached. The same plan, after 
 a time, was gradually adopted, more or less, in other dio- 
 ceses. To Lord Kollo also belongs the main credit of 
 instituting our Diocesan Foreign Mission Association, 
 which followed shortly afterwards; while the abridg- 
 ment, by Mr. Burton, of that excellent American work, 
 
 * A Presbyterian Clergyman Looking for the Church,' was 
 an indication of what I wished to see done towards provid- 
 ing popular literature which might serve to make known 
 the claims and recommend the principles of our Church. 
 Still, although, as I have said, my scheme was on too large 
 a scale to be fully realised, I have thought it desirable to 
 place it on record, mainly on two accounts. It will 
 show (1) that, anxious as I was from the first to lose no 
 opportunity of pressing upon those without our Church 
 
 * the great dangers we are in by our unhappy divisions,' 
 and the urgent duty of endeavouring to heal them, I was 
 no less anxious to strengthen and extend the internal 
 machinery of our own body ; and (2) that, while I antici- 
 pated, in theory at least, much of the work which is now 
 being done so effectually by the E. C. Council, I was 
 cautious to keep fully in view the diocesan principle, which 
 the Council is gradually tending, it may be feared, to lose 
 sight of. 
 
 Among the clergy present, both at Synod and at Visi- 
 tation, was the then Chaplain-General, the Eev. G. E. 
 Gleig, son of our former Primus, and, like his father, a 
 man of considerable eminence in more than one branch of 
 Hterature. He was in the habit of coming to spend his 
 summer holidays in the neighbourhood of Callander, and 
 kindly undertook the duty of our new mission at that 
 place. Eeferring to my sermon at the Visitation, and to 
 
EEV. G. R. GLEIG — CAPTAIN DRUMxMOND 197 
 
 my proposal for a Diocesan Association, he made some 
 remarks which have not ceased to be applicable and of 
 value at the present time : 
 
 He trusted that the excellent advice which had been given 
 them that day would not be lost. He quite agreed that the 
 Church Society alone was not sufficient. Something must be 
 done to lay the foundation of a fund for diocesan purposes. As 
 a Scotchman, and feeling a deep interest in the welfare of the 
 Scottish Church, he had often been put to the blush by the 
 many appeals which were made from this country to EngUsh 
 Churchmen, and to which the natural, and he could not but think 
 very just, retort was, Why did we not help ourselves, seeing there 
 was no Church in Christendom which, from the affluence of its 
 members, was able to do so much, and yet did so little ? He 
 sincerely hoped that the time was come when some strong effort 
 would be made by the laity to do away with this reproach. 
 
 It may be well to add that so early as this year two 
 matters, which have since been frequently coming up for 
 reconsideration and amendment, were brought under dis- 
 cussion : at the Synod, The Schedule of Statistical Returns ; 
 and, at the Visitation, The Form for the Constitution of 
 Churches,'^ 
 
 Among my occupations before we left Birnam Cottage 
 there was one of especial interest. It was to prepare, and 
 preach at St. John's, Perth, a funeral sermon upon the death 
 of the Honourable Captain Kobert Drummond, who, as 
 the second son of the late Earl of Kinnoull, had inherited 
 the estates of Cromlix and Innerpeffray. I had made his 
 acquaintance before he went out to the Crimea, and had 
 been able to form some estimate of his saintly character ; 
 and his sister. Lady Louisa Moncreiffe, had furnished me 
 
 * In this and foregoing pages free use has been made of ' A Eeport of the 
 Proceedings of the Synod and Visitation for 1855 of the Diocese of St. 
 Andrews, &c., including the Bishop's Visitation Sermon, reprinted from the 
 Scottish Ecclesiastical Journal ' (p. 33). 
 
198 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 with materials from correspondence — partly his own, and 
 partly that of his comrades in the Siege of Sebastopol — 
 which greatly enhanced that estimate. He had been 
 wounded in the war, and the vessel in which he was 
 returning home had already reached Spithead when he 
 expired on board. Even at this distance of time, I feel a 
 melancholy pleasure in quoting from the sermon what 
 follows : 
 
 One of his comrades writes : * The good he has done in 
 private and the assistance he has given to the soldiers' wives are 
 untold. There never was a person more fit to leave the world 
 and meet his Eedeemer.' Another testifies : * You could not 
 find a man in this whole Army more fit to die. He has been the 
 constant nurse and comforter of those who were suffering, of 
 many who are gone before him, and of many who Hve to pray for 
 a blessing on him, and to mourn the loss of one whose example 
 it will be a privilege to follow.' 
 
 During the winter (1855-56), which (being driven away 
 from Birnam Cottage in the way before described) we spent 
 in visits to Burghclere and Winchester, I was engaged in 
 composing a course of lectures, which I hoped to be able to 
 deliver in all the large towns in Scotland, and especially at 
 the seats of the four Universities — St. Andrews, Edinburgh, 
 Glasgow, and Aberdeen — and in which my purpose was to 
 treat the subject of Church Reunion as exhaustively as I 
 could, or, in other words, to set forth the evils of our * un- 
 happy divisions ' in such a way that earnest and intelligent 
 Christians of all ' denominations ' throughout the country 
 might be led to seek for their remedy. The course con- 
 sisted of four lectures, under the following heads : 
 
 1. Unity among Christians, or divine law of universal 
 obligation. 
 
 2. Divine provision for the observance of the law by a 
 threefold ministry of Bishops, Priests, and Deacons. 
 
LECTUEES ON REUNION 199 
 
 3. Outline of the argument in favour of that ministry. 
 
 4. Practical application of the law of unity, with a view 
 to the removal of existing difficulties and objections. 
 
 The lectures were delivered at Edinburgh (Queen Street 
 Hall) in April, at Forfar (Town Hall) in June, at Perth 
 (City Hall) in July and August, at St. Andrews (the Old 
 Town Hall in Market Street, now destroyed) in December ; 
 and, upon the whole, I had every reason to be satisfied 
 with their reception. I can recall several incidents con- 
 nected with their delivery which are, perhaps, of sufficient 
 interest to be recorded. 
 
 1. At Edinburgh, Bishop Terrot was present throughout 
 the course. He was a man not very easy to please, 
 especially in matters of theological controversy, for which 
 he had little taste. Therefore, I was encouraged when I 
 learnt that after the first lecture he had been overheard to 
 say in Grant the bookseller's shop, * I went last night to hear 
 my brother-Bishop out of respect to him : I shall go to his 
 next lecture to please myself.' 
 
 2. At Forfar, Mr. Stewart, the parish minister of 
 Oathlaw, a man well known, and esteemed on account of 
 his philanthropic exertions for improving the dwellings of 
 the agricultural poor and correcting the evils of the bothy 
 system, had been one of my audience ; and when I was 
 introduced to him afterwards, and I showed some surprise 
 at his congratulating me upon the goodness of the atten- 
 dance, which had not amounted to more than seventy or 
 eighty in a room which would have held 200, he went on 
 to say, * I can remember when Dr. Chalmers lectured in 
 that Hall, and there were not above a dozen present,' which 
 he accounted for by telling me, further, * that Forfar was 
 supposed to be under a curse, because at the time 
 of the French Eevolution the people, under the in- 
 
200 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 fluence of a fanatical agitator, had brought their Bibles 
 out into the street and made a bonfire of them.' Mr. 
 Shaw was then our clergyman at Forfar; and after the 
 delivery of the last lecture he told me that he had met in 
 the street a working-man, a Presbyterian, who had been 
 present, and whom he accosted thus : * Well, John, I saw 
 you were at the Bishop's lecture : do you think any of your 
 ministers will attempt to answer him ? ' * I dinna ken.' 
 Then, after a pause, shaking his head significantly, he 
 added, * Better no meddle wi' the like o' yon.' Having 
 had occasion to mention Mr. Shaw, I cannot refrain from 
 offering a tribute to his memory. He had been born and 
 bred a Presbyterian ; but, having made up his mind to take 
 orders in our Church, he became one of my students at 
 Trinity College. He turned to good account the advantages 
 he enjoyed for studying at all points our controversy with 
 Presbyterians ; and he had been most kind and helpful 
 to me about my lectures, copying out the whole in his 
 fine, large hand. He was a man who combined genuine 
 Christian zeal with sound judgment and discretion, and his 
 early death was a grievous loss to me. There was not one 
 among my clergy at that time whom I should have missed 
 more. 
 
 3. At Perth, when my servant went round to the 
 principal tradesmen to ask permission to have the placards 
 announcing my lectures placed in their shop-windows, the 
 answer he received from a highly-respectable bookseller, 
 an elder of the Established Church, was this : * ! to be 
 sure. The Bishop is quite welcome. He is only doing 
 what our ministers themselves wish ; but they have not 
 courage to tell their people so.* 
 
 4. The most noteworthy incident occurred at St. 
 Andrews. The lectures were delivered in the Old Town 
 Hall, in Market Street, which has since disappeared, and is 
 
FORFAR— ST. ANDREWS — SIR A. GRANT 201 
 
 now superseded by a much more handsome and commodious 
 structure in South Street. What I have to tell happened, 
 I think, in the second of the lectures. After going on for 
 some time, I was much annoyed by a gentleman sitting at a 
 little distance in front of the platform, who talked so loudly 
 that I fancied he must be some violent Free Churchman, 
 determined to show his disapproval of the views I was 
 maintaining. At length I stopped short and said : ' I 
 think, ladies and gentlemen, we are met upon the under- 
 standing that I am to speak, and you are to be so good as 
 to listen to what I have to say. But there is a gentleman 
 present who has been talking so loudly that he disturbs me, 
 and I think he must have disturbed those who are sitting 
 near him.' The applausive reception given to the words 
 showed that I had hit the mark. The gentleman started 
 up. I went on to say that I should be quite satisfied if 
 he would only resume his seat and remain quiet. However, 
 he preferred to act otherwise. He took up his hat and left 
 the room, and I proceeded with my lecture. When it was 
 over, and I descended from the platform, several of the 
 audience, mostly ladies, came about me and said, 'Do 
 you know what you have done ? ' ' No,' I replied : * I hope 
 I have done nothing wrong.' * dear, no : quite the 
 contrary. You could not have done anything better. That 
 was Sir Alexander Grant; and he was explaining to the 
 
 young lady who sat next to him. Miss F , to whom he 
 
 is engaged to be married, the merits of your lecture. He 
 is rather eccentric and absent, and often disturbs our con- 
 gregation in church in the same way. So you did quite 
 the right thing.' I must add, to Sir Alexander's credit, 
 that he called upon me the next morning to make an 
 apology. He told me that he had been a pupil of my brother's 
 at Harrow, and had once met me at breakfast at his house 
 in the Cloisters, Westminster. We never met again but 
 
202 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 once, and that was many years afterwards, at the table of 
 Dean Kamsay, in Edinburgh. He had then returned from 
 India, and become Principal of Edinburgh University. We 
 sat next to each other, and the kindness of his manner and 
 the agreeable conversation which I had with him showed 
 abundantly that he had cherished no resentment whatever 
 for the untoward rencontre of former days. The story got 
 abroad, as I had occasion to know, for on the only occasion 
 on which I had the pleasure of meeting Thackeray, on 
 Stanley's invitation to an evening party at The Deanery, 
 Westminster, he told me he had recently returned from 
 Scotland, and had heard it at Aberdeen. I was afraid it 
 might have reached him in some exaggerated form, and to 
 my discredit : so I said to him, * You are a great authority 
 upon lecturing and lecturers : I should like to know 
 whether you think I did right.' ' Tell me what you did.' 
 I told him exactly what had happened. * That is just what 
 I heard, and I think you did quite right.' 
 
 I am tempted to add one more incident connected with 
 these lectures before I quit the subject. Ernest Hawkins, 
 the highly- esteemed secretary of the Society for the 
 Propagation of the Gospel, had felt an interest in what 
 I had been doing in Scotland, and when I was in 
 London in the following spring he undertook to obtain 
 for me an auditory of leading Churchmen of various 
 schools, if I would deliver one of my lectures privately, on 
 a Sunday evening. I readily consented, hoping to interest 
 them in the subject (then comparatively a new one) 
 of Church Keunion, and with that view chose the last 
 of the series. Sir E. Phillimore kindly consented to 
 place his drawing-room at our service; and when the 
 time came the company consisted of some twenty- 
 five or thirty, among whom were the venerable Bishop of 
 Exeter (Phillpotts), Lord Lyttelton, the Vice-Chancellor, 
 
LECTURE IN LONDON — PITCULLEN BANK 203 
 
 Page- Wood (afterwards Lord Chancellor Hatherley), Pro- 
 fessor (afterwards Dean) Stanley, Mr. Bernand (then Editor 
 of the * Guardian'), Dr. Phillimore, Mr. Kemp, Mr. Dickinson, 
 Mr. Hubbard, Ernest Hawkins, Mr. Sadler, Mr. Godley, 
 Mr. Bullock — all men of note among Churchmen in that 
 day, but of whom not more than one or two, I think, are 
 now living. 
 
 The lectures have never been published; but large 
 portions of the materials of the first three were made use 
 of in my * Outlines of the Christian Ministry,' 1872 ; and a 
 considerable extract ' On Komanism * from the fourth, which 
 had been fully reported in a Perth paper, and copied into 
 the * English Churchman,' had attracted the notice of Mr. 
 Godfray, of Jersey, one of the Editors of the Anglo- Conti- 
 nental Society's publications, who was then engaged on a 
 translation into French of Bishop S. Wilberforce's sermon 
 on the English Keformation, to which were to be added 
 extracts from a sermon by the Bishop of Fredericton and 
 from the writings of other English divines ; and he asked 
 (October 9, 1856) my permission — which, of course, I gave — 
 to incorporate among them the passage I have referred to. 
 
 I may now turn back and resume the thread of my 
 narrative. After leaving Birnam Cottage at Whitsuntide 
 we took up our abode at PitcuUen Bank, a commodious 
 house just out of Perth on the east side, with grounds 
 pleasantly laid out, but no garden ; and there we remained 
 for two years. Three of the courses of the lectures, as 
 above described, had been delivered, when Ordination, 
 and the Synod, and Visitation came on at St. Ninian's 
 on August 26 and 27. At the latter I gave an elaborate 
 Charge on the Power and Source of Ordination. See a 
 notice of it in the ' Scottish Ecclesiastical Journal ' (p. 149). 
 It was not published ; but use has been made of it in my 
 •* Outlines ' (pp. 212-26). 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 BULES OF DISCIPLINE TO BE OBSEBVED AT 
 TBINITY COLLEGE 
 
 Deus Unus, Unus in Tribus, fac nos ita 
 Amare et intelligere et esse, unum ut simul 
 Fiamus alter alteri, atque unum Tibi. 
 
 Rules and Regulations 
 The Chapel 
 
 1. No boy will appear in chapel without a Bible and Prayer 
 Book. 
 
 2. Every boy on coming to his place in the chapel will kneel 
 down and say a secret prayer. He will do the same before leav- 
 ing his place at the conclusion of the service. 
 
 8. It is solemnly enjoined upon every boy, as part of his 
 essential duty to God, to his neighbour, and to himself, to say or 
 sing, audibly and devoutly, all those portions of the service which 
 are required of the congregation, either by the express order of 
 the Prayer Book, or by the established usage of the Church. 
 
 At the same time, no boy will imagine that mere lip-service 
 can be acceptable to God; rather, we are assured it is an 
 abomination in His sight, and that they only who live obediently 
 in His faith and fear are heard when they pray to Him in spirit 
 and in truth. 
 
 4. Every boy will look out the Lessons in his own Bible, 
 and follow them attentively while they are being read. 
 
 5. The boys will be particularly. careful of all their attitudes 
 and gestures in the chapel, as conscious that they are in the 
 immediate Presence of Almighty God ; remembering how they 
 would behave if they were admitted into a palace, and suffered to 
 
206 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 address an earthly king, and being desirous to place themselves 
 in such a becoming posture during all parts of the service 
 (whether kneeling, standing, or sitting) as may help to compose 
 and fix and elevate their thoughts in a manner suitable to the 
 several offices of prayer or praise, or hearing the Word of God 
 read or preached. 
 
 6. On going into chapel, no talking is allowed after entering 
 the ante-chapel. 
 
 7. Surplices are to be worn on all holidays and eves. 
 
 In wearing them, the boys will bear in mind what is intended 
 by the pure white garment, and why it is required for their 
 appearance at such times in the House of God. In putting it on 
 or o& they will be careful to do so without confusion, and not to 
 loiter with it on about the cloisters or study-room, but return it 
 quietly to its place immediately after chapel. 
 
 8. In going into chapel, any boy who is seen without his hat 
 or cap, or walking apart from his socius, will be liable to punish- 
 ment. 
 
 The Dormitories 
 
 1. No boy is allowed to go up into his bedroom without 
 express permission, except at bedtime, nor into the galleries 
 upstairs, except under the same restriction, and when he has 
 occasion to put on his surplice and put it back in its proper 
 place. 
 
 2. In going up to bed and in coming down in the morning, 
 perfect good order is required to be observed. 
 
 Noise and disorder of any kind in the galleries or on the 
 stairs will be punished. 
 
 3. On no occasion is a boy to go into any other bedroom but 
 his own without express permission, except on the last day of 
 each half-year, on which the law is suspended until the time of 
 going up to bed, but not after. 
 
 This law applies equally to the upper dormitory, in which all 
 disturbance, all violation of each other's privacy by looking over 
 the partitions, and all speaking of one boy to another in the 
 different apartments, is strictly forbidden. 
 
 4. All boys are required to be in their beds and their lamps 
 put out within half an hour after they have gone upstairs. Any 
 boy who has a light in his room after that time will be liable to 
 punishment. 
 
RULES OF DISCIPLINE AT GLENALMOND 207 
 
 5. No boy is allowed to leave his bedroom in the morning 
 earlier than six o'clock, or than five on the last morning of the 
 half-year. 
 
 Boys of the Lower School are not allowed to go beyond the 
 College premises before the first chapel on Sundays and other 
 holy days. 
 
 6. Any boy who exceeds the prescribed weekly allowance of 
 clean hnen (viz., three day-shirts and cravats, four cravats for 
 boys in the first class, three pairs of stockings, one flannel waist- 
 coat, and one nightshirt and cap) will be hable to punishment. 
 
 The Study -Boom and Cloisters 
 
 1. All scratching or writing upon any part of the College walls, 
 indoors or out, is strictly forbidden, and will be severely punished 
 whenever it is detected. 
 
 Each boy is expected to keep his own study neat and in good 
 order, and aU are desired to be as careful as possible to avoid 
 spilHng or blotting of ink, both upon their own writing-desks 
 and upon the public tables. Every desire is felt on the part of 
 the authorities to promote in all reasonable ways the convenience 
 and comfort of the boys, and it is confidently hoped that the boys 
 on their part will be anxious to show themselves worthy of such 
 treatment by maintaining, on all occasions, neatness, cleanliness, 
 and good order among themselves. Each boy's property in his 
 study is to be accounted sacred^ as if it were kept under lock and 
 key. Any violation of this rule, such as borrowing books, &c., 
 without leave, will be regarded as an act of dishonesty, and, as 
 such, will be most severely punished. 
 
 2. At times of assembling before chapel, hall, school, or 
 private study, every boy is expected to be in his place as soon as 
 the bell has done ringing. 
 
 3. During study-hours no two boys are allowed to sit together 
 in the same study, every boy being expected to prepare his own 
 lesson by himself. 
 
 4. After study-time has begun, no boy will be allowed to 
 leave his study, unless he shall have occasion to ask permission 
 to go out of the room. This permission will be granted to only 
 one boy at a time. 
 
 5. The times of study are to be strictly devoted to the school 
 business. All other reading at such times is forbidden. 
 
208 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 6. When the bell rings for bedtime, the boys will immedi- 
 ately cease from whatever work they may be upon, and each 
 will take care to put his study in good order before he leaves it 
 for the night. 
 
 7. No playing with balls or tops is allowed in the private 
 study-room, or in the cloisters, or under the gateway of the 
 entrance-tower. 
 
 8. No boy is allowed to change his study without permission. 
 
 Flay ground f Gardens ^ dc. 
 
 1. No playing football is allowed between breakfast and 
 chapel. 
 
 2. All games are to be left off immediately when the bell 
 rings. 
 
 3. Garden tools when out of use are to be put away carefully 
 in the tool-shed, and not to be left lying about in the gardens or 
 elsewhere. 
 
 4. No bows and arrows are allowed. 
 
 5. Sticks are not to be carried about except when used for 
 games, as hockey, &c.,nor to be brought into the study-room, but 
 put away in the tool-shed. 
 
 6. No throwing snowballs is allowed within the quadrangle, 
 nor throwing stones within any part of the College premises. 
 
 7. No live animals are allowed to be kept. 
 
 8. The use of gunpowder in any shape is strictly forbidden. 
 
 9. The commencement and conclusion of the lawful season 
 for bathing will be regulated by express order from the Warden, 
 which must be ascertained by the captain. 
 
 No boy, who is not an oJBficer, will be allowed to bathe more 
 than once a day. 
 
 10. All taking of birds' nests is forbidden. 
 
 11. Climbing up trees in the plantations about the College is 
 forbidden. 
 
 The Bounds 
 
 The only bounds laid down at present are as follows : 
 To the south, the public road, which is itself out of bounds. 
 To the north-east, the College paling and mill-stream. 
 The mill, mill-road, and fields south of the mill-stream are 
 out of bounds. 
 
RULES OF DISCIPLINE AT GLENALMOND 209 
 
 The stableyard, kitchen-garden, and all the ground to the 
 south and east about the College, are also out of bounds. 
 
 All the country on the opposite side of the river is free, except 
 the village of Heriotfield, which is out of bounds. 
 
 The only house or shop to which access is allowed is the 
 Manciple's, who is authorised to keep on sale for ready money 
 only all such articles as are necessary or allowed. 
 
 Any dealing with vagrants is strictly forbidden. 
 
 It is specially enjoined upon all the boys to be very careful 
 not to commit any damage in the woods, through which they 
 have permission to walk, by cutting off branches from the trees, 
 &c., nor in any other way to give offence to our neighbours by 
 committing a trespass, or doing injury to their property. 
 
 Climbing over the wall which runs by your private gardens is 
 forbidden. 
 
 (These rules do not apply to the officers, who have liberty to 
 go where they please, except into the kitchen-garden, stable- 
 yard, and the other college offices.) 
 
 Dress 
 
 1. Every boy is required to wear his gown buttoned in 
 school and in chapel, and at other times when he has occasion 
 to appear before a Master. 
 
 2. Hats are to be worn on Sundays, and caps on other days,, 
 except by the prefects, who have the privilege of wearing a hat,, 
 if they please, on every day. 
 
 3. No boy is allowed to go outside the tower-gate without his 
 hat or cap on, nor beyond the premises of the College without 
 his gown. When a boy has occasion to put off his gown in order 
 to join in a game, it must not be thrown upon the ground, but 
 hung up in his own study. 
 
 4. No Wellington boots are allowed to be worn. 
 
 Going JEger 
 
 1. When a boy is poorly in the morning, and wishes to be 
 absent from the first school, he must speak to the bed-maker 
 as he rings the bell along the dormitory, and desire him to apply 
 for permission from the sub-Warden. He will then be visited 
 in his bedroom by one of the authorities before breakfast, who 
 will determine whether he is to remain ceger during the day. 
 
 n. p 
 
210 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 2. If a boy becomes poorly in the course of the day, and 
 wishes to be absent from school, or chapel, or meals, he must 
 apply in person to the Warden if he is a boy in the Upper First 
 Class, or, if in a lower class, to the sub-Warden. 
 
 3. Boys, when they are csgevj will be required to be up by 
 nine o'clock (except when otherwise ordered), and to remain in 
 the sick-room, unless they have permission from the Warden or 
 sub -Warden to go out. 
 
 4. Any boy who has occasion to see the Matron of an even- 
 ing must do so, upon obtaining permission, between eight and 
 nine o'clock. 
 
 Duties of Prp/ects and Officers 
 
 Seven of the senior boys are specially appointed to act as 
 prefects and officers. 
 
 1. The captain, who is also, ex officio, prefect of chapel and 
 
 hall. 
 2-6, Four prefects of study and cloisters. 
 
 6. Prefect of games. 
 
 7. Prefect of library. 
 
 It wiU be the duty of these boys, severally, to take charge of 
 that which immediately concerns their office, and collectively in 
 a body, or through the captain, to communicate with the Warden, 
 or in his absence with the sub-Warden, upon all matters which 
 require his sanction and authority. 
 
 It will also be their duty — 
 
 1. To superintend generally the conduct of the other boys, 
 and especially to see that all the laws are obeyed. 
 
 2. To suppress noise and disorder, especially in the study- 
 rooms. 
 
 3. To prevent any tyrannical or unkind usage among the 
 junior boys one of another, and to help them and do them good 
 in every way they are able. 
 
 4. To read the First Lesson in chapel (which is the duty also 
 of the other communicants) on ordinary days, but not on eves 
 and festivals. 
 
 5. In case any boy is absent from chapel or haU, it is the 
 duty of the senior of the form or table to which he belongs to 
 report his name to the sub -Warden. 
 
PRAYERS USED AT GLENALMOND 211 
 
 Pbayees before School 
 
 The Lord be with you. 
 And with thy spirit. 
 
 Lord, have mercy upon us. 
 
 Christ, have mercy upon us. 
 Lord, have mercy upon us. 
 Our Father, &c. 
 
 Monday Morning 
 
 Thou that sendest forth the hght and it goeth, that makest 
 the sun to rise on the evil and on the good, on the just and on 
 the unjust, Who Greatest the light and lightenest the whole world, 
 lighten also our hearts, Thou Lord of all. Grant us this day to 
 please Thee, guarding us from all sin and wickedness, preserving 
 us from the arrow that flieth by day and from all adverse power ; 
 for it is Thy property to have mercy upon us and to save us, 
 our God ; and to Thee, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, we 
 ascribe glory now and always, and to everlasting ages, world 
 without end. Amen. 
 
 Christ, the true Light, that lightest and sanctifiest every 
 man that cometh into the world, let the light of Thy countenance 
 shine upon us, that in it we may see the unapproachable light, 
 and direct our ways to the work of Thy Commandments, for Thy 
 blessed Name's sake. Amen. 
 
 Tuesday Morning 
 
 Almighty God, who at about this hour didst instruct and 
 replenish the hearts of Thy faithful servants, by sending down 
 upon them the light of Thy Holy Spirit, grant us by the same 
 Spirit to have a right judgment in all things, that we may both 
 perceive and know what we ought to do, and also have grace and 
 power faithfully to fulfil the same ; through the merits of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, Who was also at this hour contented to 
 receive the bitter sentence of death for us, and now hveth and 
 reigneth with Thee, in the unity of the same blessed Spirit, our 
 God, world without end. Amen. 
 
 Wednesday Morning 
 
 Almighty God, the fountain of all goodness and the well- 
 spring of divine graces, Who hast vouchsafed to regenerate us, 
 
 p 2 
 
212 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 being born in sin, by water and tbe Holy Ghost, in the blessed 
 laver of Baptism, thereby receiving us into the number of Thy 
 children, and making us heirs of everlasting life, in the com- 
 munion of Thy glorious Saints, strengthen us, we beseech Thee, 
 Lord, with that blessed Spirit of Thine, the Ghostly Comforter, 
 and daily increase in us Thy manifold gifts of grace, the spirit of 
 counsel and ghostly strength, the spirit of knowledge and true 
 godliness ; and fill us, Lord, with the spirit of Thy holy fear, 
 even through Him Who hast poured down the Spirit upon His 
 Church, Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Thursday Morning 
 
 Grant, we beseech Thee, Almighty God, that like as we do 
 believe Thy only-begotten Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, to have 
 ascended into the heavens, so we may also in heart and mind 
 thither ascend, and with Him continually dwell, Who liveth and 
 reigneth with Thee and the Holy Ghost, one God, world without 
 end. Amen. 
 
 God, the King of Glory, Who hast exalted Thine only Son, 
 Jesus Christ, with great triumph into Thy Kingdom in Heaven, 
 we beseech Thee leave us not comfortless, but send to us Thine 
 Holy Ghost, to comfort us and exalt us unto the same place 
 whither our Saviour, Christ, is gone before. Who liveth and 
 reigneth with Thee and the Holy Ghost, one God, world without 
 end. Amen. 
 
 Friday Morning 
 
 Almighty God, we beseech Thee graciously to behold this 
 Thy family, for which our Lord Jesus Christ was contented to 
 be betrayed, and given up into the hands of wicked men, and to 
 suffer death upon the Cross, Who now liveth and reigneth with 
 Thee and the Holy Ghost, ever one God, world without end. 
 Amen. 
 
 Almighty and everlasting God, by Whose Spirit the whole 
 body of the Church is governed and sanctified, receive our 
 supplications and prayers, which we offer before Thee for all 
 estates of men in Thy Holy Church, that every member of the 
 same, in his vocation and ministry, may truly and godly serve 
 Thee ; through our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ. Amen. 
 
 Saviour of the world, Who by Thy Cross and precious 
 
PRAYERS USED AT GLENALMOND 213 
 
 Blood hast redeemed us, save us and help us, we humbly 
 beseech Thee, Lord. Amen. 
 
 Saturday Morning 
 
 Grant, Lord, that as we are baptized into the death of 
 Thy Blessed Son, our Saviour, Jesus Christ, so by continual 
 mortifying our corrupt affections we may be buried with Him, 
 and that through the grave and gate of death we may pass to 
 our joyful resurrection ; for His merits Who died, and was 
 buried, and rose again for us. Thy Son, Jesus Christ, our Lord. 
 Amen. 
 
 merciful God, grant that the old Adam in us may be so 
 buried that the new man may be raised up in us. Amen. 
 
 Grant that all carnal affections may die in us, and that 
 all things belonging to the Spirit may live and grow in us. 
 Amen. 
 
 Grant that we may have power and strength to have victory 
 and to triumph against the Devil, the world, and the flesh. 
 Amen. 
 
 Daily Pkayer fok a Blessing on que Studies 
 
 Lord Jesus Christ, Who art the eternal Wisdom of the 
 Father, we beseech Thee to assist us with Thy heavenly grace, 
 that we may be blessed in our studies this day, and, above all 
 things, may attain the knowledge of Thee, Whom to know is life 
 eternal : and that, according to the example of Thy most holy 
 Childhood, we may grow in wisdom and years, and in favour 
 with God and man. Amen. 
 
 The Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, &c. Amen. 
 
 The Compline, or Final Prayers, said before Bedtime 
 After the Hymn. Bishop Cosin. 
 
 The Lord be with you. 
 And with thy spirit. 
 
 Let us pray. 
 Lord, have mercy upon us. 
 
 Christ, have mercy upon us. 
 Lord, have mercy upon us. 
 
 Our Father, &c. Amen. 
 
214 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 Hymn. Sunday Evening 
 
 • Salvator mundi Domino.' 
 
 1. 
 
 Blessed Saviour, Lord of all, 
 Vouchsafe to hear us when we call, 
 And now to those propitious be 
 That in prayer bow to Thee, 
 Still to be kept from misery. 
 
 Great Ruler of the day and night, 
 On our darkness cast Thy light, 
 And let Thy Passion pardon win 
 For what we have offended in 
 Thought, or word, or deed of sin. 
 
 3. 
 
 And as Thy mercy wipes away 
 What we have done amiss to-day. 
 So, now the night returns again. 
 Our bodies and our souls refrain 
 From being soiled with sinful stain. 
 
 Let not dull sleep oppress our eyes, 
 
 Nor us the Enemy surprise. 
 Nor fearful dreams our souls affright 
 While the blackness of the night 
 Holds from us the cheerful light. 
 
 5. 
 
 To Thee, Who dost by rest renew 
 Our wasted strength, we humbly sue ; 
 That when we shall unclose our eyes. 
 Pure and chaste we may arise 
 And make our morning sacrifice. 
 
PRAYERS USED AT GLENALMOND 215 
 
 6. 
 
 Honour, Lord, to Thee be done, 
 Thou blessed Virgin's Son ! 
 
 With the Father and the Spirit, 
 
 As is Thine eternal merit, 
 
 Ever, ever to inherit. Amen. 
 
 Tuesday and Friday 
 
 Lord, our Heavenly Father, Almighty and ever-living God, 
 by Whose providence both the day and the night are governed, 
 vouchsafe, we beseech Thee, as Thou hast this day preserved us 
 by Thy goodness, so still this night to shadow us under the 
 blessed wing of Thy most mighty protection, and to cover us 
 with Thy heavenly mercy, that neither the princes of darkness 
 may have any power over us, nor the works of darkness over- 
 whelm us, but that we, being armed with Thy defence, may be 
 preserved from all adversities that may hurt the body, and from 
 all wicked thoughts which may assault and defile the soul, 
 through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Every Evening 
 
 Thou, that art the light eternal and the Sun of Righteous- 
 ness, evermore arising, and never going down, giving life and 
 good and gladness unto all things, mercifully vouchsafe to shine 
 upon us, and cast Thy blessed beam upon the darkness of our 
 understanding and the black mists of our sins and errors ; for 
 Thy only merits, Who art alone our Saviour, Jesus Christ, our 
 Lord. Amen. 
 
 The Lord's name be praised from the rising up of the sun 
 unto the going down thereof. Amen. 
 
 Wednesday and Saturday 
 
 Merciful Lord, Who of Thine abundant goodness towards us 
 hast made the day to travel in, and ordained the night wherein 
 to take our rest, grant us such rest of body that we may con- 
 tinually have a waking soul, to watch for the time when our 
 Lord shall appear, to deliver us from this mortal life. Let no 
 vain or wandering fancy trouble us; let our ghostly enemies 
 have no power over us ; but let our minds be set wholly upon 
 
216 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 Thy presence, to love and fear and trust in Thee alone : that, 
 being refreshed with a moderate and sober sleep, we may rise up 
 again, with cheerful strength and gladness, to serve Thee in all 
 good works, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Peayer of St, Basil, for the Evening 
 Monday and Thursday 
 
 Lord our God, Who hast preserved us from every arrow 
 that flieth by day, preserve us also from the pestilence that 
 walketh in darkness. Accept the evening sacrifice of the lifting 
 up of our hands. Grant that we may pass this night unblam- 
 ably and free from evil ; and deliver us from all trouble and all 
 fear of the Devil. Grant us watchful souls and thoughts mindful 
 of the scrutiny of Thy fearful and just judgment. Crucify our 
 flesh by Thy fear, and mortify our members which are upon the 
 earth, that even in the quiet of sleep we may watch for the 
 appearing of Thy judgment. Put far away from us all evil 
 imagination and all hurtful lust. Eaise us up at the time of 
 prayer strengthened m the faith, and set forward in Thy Com- 
 mandments, for the mercy and goodness of Thy only-begotten 
 Son, with Whom, in the unity of Thy all-holy, good, and hfe- 
 giving Spirit, Thou art blessed, now and always, world without 
 end. Amen. 
 
 Preserve us while we are waking, and defend us when we are 
 sleeping, that our souls may continually watch for Thee, and 
 both body and soul may rest in Thy peace for ever. Amen. 
 
 The Versicle 
 
 The day is Thine, and the night is Thine. Thou art worthy, 
 Lord, to receive honour and praise and worship for evermore. 
 Amen. 
 
 Unto God's gracious mercy and protection we commit you. 
 The Lord bless you and keep you. The Lord make His face to 
 shine upon you, and be gracious unto you. The Lord lift up His 
 countenance upon you, and give you peace, both now and ever- 
 more. Amen. 
 
CURSUS THEOLOGICUS 217 
 
 COUBSE OF SEBMONS FOB DIVINITY STUDENTS 
 AT GLEN ALMOND. 
 
 Cursus Theologicus ; or, a Selection of Sermons and other Discourses 
 arranged systematically for the use of Students in Theology. 
 
 ' Sermons contain as much and as good Divinity as any other Discourses 
 whatever, and might be digested into a better body of Divinity than any 
 that is yet extant.' — Waterland, Advice to a Young Stvdent, Works, vol. vi. 
 p. 311. 
 
 Introductory 
 
 1. Value of human learning, even to inspired persons. Bishop 
 
 Bull, i. p. 240 [ed. Burton, Oxford, 1827, on 2 Tim. iv. 13— 
 Human Means Useful to Inspired Persons], (Brogden,^ i. 
 p. 277.) 
 Compare Lightfoot, vol. ii. p. 1,033 [fol. ed. 1684]; Bishop 
 Andrewes, vol. iii. p. 287 [A. C. Lib. 1850]. 
 
 2. Human learning indispensable to the Christian Minister. 
 
 Bishop Horsley, i. p. 196 [Sermon xiv. ed. London, 1830, 
 on 1 Cor. ii. 2 — an Ordination Sermon at Gloucester]. 
 
 3. In tTVO parts. Holiness the true via Intellig entice. Bishop 
 
 Taylor, vi. [ed. Heber, 1839, on John vii. 17]. 
 {a) pp. 373-387, to ' ways of wisdom.' 
 (6) pp. 387 to end. (Brogden, i. p. 199.) 
 Compare John's Smith's Select Discourses, pp. 3-25 (first 
 published in 1660), to which Taylor, whose sermon was 
 preached in 1662, was evidently much indebted. See also 
 Hammond, Sermons, vol. i. p. 294 [A. Cath. Lib. 1849]. 
 
 4. The extent and difiiculty of the priestly office. Bishop Bull, 
 
 i. p. 137 ; Brogden, i. p. 253 ; Clergyman's Instructor, 
 p. 271 (' an inestimable production,' Memoirs of William 
 Wordsworth, ii. p. 181). 
 
 * This refers to James Brogden's three volumes of Sermons, &c., selected 
 from those of divines of the seventeenth century, called Illustrations of 
 the Liturgy and Ritual of the Church of England, and published in 1842. 
 See a table of the contents in James Darling's Cyclapcedia Bibliographica, 
 s.v. Brogden. He published, in 1846, a similar selection, entitled, Ca^/ioZtc 
 Safeguards against the Errors, Corruptions, and Novelties of the Church 
 of Borne. 
 
218 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 I. Of the Christian Religion in General 
 
 Divine authority, importance, and fundamentals of Chris- 
 tianity — Unity of the Church — Private judgment, and authority 
 in matters of religion. 
 
 [5.] Wherein religion consists, and what it requires. Barrow, i. 
 pp. 18-21 [Oxford, 1830, from Sermon i.. The Pleasantness 
 of Beligiony on Prov. iii. 17]. 
 Of revelation and the Messias. Bentley, iii. p. 219 [Works, 
 ed. Dyce, 1836]. 
 
 5*. In two parts. Divine authority and excellency of Chris- 
 tianity,f comparatively (with Paganism, Mahometanism, 
 and Judaism %) and positively. Barrow, vi. — 
 {a) pp. 118-140. ' It was anciently * — * mankind.' 
 {h) pp. 140-159. * Holy Scripture '—end. 
 
 {Christian Institutes [ed. Dr. Chr. Wordsworth], i. p. 25.) 
 
 t Compare Bishop Andrewes on Comm., p. 34 [probably his 
 sermon on the Second Commandment, On the Worship- 
 ping of Imaginations J A. C. Lib., vol. v. pp. 54 foil.] 
 Serm. p. 100. 
 
 Home, Introduction to the Holy Scriptures, i. p. 427. 
 
 Barrow, iv. pp. 110-114 (Qu. add that sermon to the course ?), 
 V. p. 17, viii. pp. 145, 466; Leslie, i. 28 [Works, Oxford, 
 1832, A Short and Easy Method with the Deists] ; I. 
 Williams, Introd. p. 93 [Thoughts on the Study of the 
 Holy Gospels, intended as an Introduction to a Harmony 
 and Commentary, ed. 1842]. 
 
 J But compare W. Jones of Nayland, Works, vi. p. 256, ed. 
 1801. See also Barrow, v. p. 32 ; Bishop Andrewes on 
 Comm., p. 37 ; Bishop Taylor, ii. p. xxxvi. sqq. 
 
 6. A moral demonstration that the Christian rehgion is from 
 
 God. Bishop Taylor, xii. pp. 39-66 {Christian Institutes, 
 i. 59). 
 Compare Barrow, v. p. 60 and pp. 127-131. Beveridge, 
 Private Thoughts on Beligmi, Works, A. C. Lib., i. p. 143 ; 
 Home, vol. i. passim; Archbishop Bramhall, Bishop) 
 Taylor's Funeral Sermon, vol. i. p. xlvii. 
 
 7. Combined character of the Christian evidences. Davison, 
 
 Discourses on Prophecy, p. 14. 
 
CURSUS THEOLOGICUS 219 
 
 Compare Wordsworth's Ecclesiastical Biography, iv. p. 613 ; 
 Home, IntrocL i. ; Leslie, i. p. 289, The Truth of Christi- 
 anity Demonstrated. Four rules of miracles, ibid. p. 12. 
 
 8. Fundamentals of Christianity. Waterland, A Discourse of 
 
 Funda7ne7itals, vol. viii. [Oxford, 1823], in two parts. 
 
 (a) pp. 87-104, down to ' of it.' 
 
 (b) p. 104-end. 
 
 Compare Palmer, On the Church, i. p. 102 ; Bishop Burnet 
 071 the Articles, p. 248 ; J. H. Newman, Prophetical Office 
 of the Church [ed. 2, 1838, Lect. ix. On the Esse7itials of 
 the Gospels'], pp. 262 sqq. 
 
 9. In three parts. On the unity of the Church. Barrow, vii. — 
 
 {a) pp. 625-654, down to ' heaven.' 
 {b) pp. 654-673, * to others.' 
 
 (c) p. 673-end. 
 
 Compare Bingham, v. p. 369 [Of the Union and Communion 
 observed in the Ancient Church : reprinted as the first 
 number of the St, Andrews Tracts, Burntisland, 1854]. 
 
 10. True notion of the Catholic Church. Leslie, iii. pp. 227-252. 
 
 11. Letter to a Converted Deist. LesHe, i. pp. 51-76. 
 
 12. Of private judgment and authority in matters of faith* 
 
 LesUe, i. pp. 379-410. 
 
 11. Of God 
 
 13. Being and attributes of God. Barrow, vi. pp. 92-118 (Chris- 
 
 tia7i Institutes, i. p. 3). 
 
 14. Divine unity stated and cleared. Waterland, ii. p. 67. 
 
 15. Mystery of the Blessed Trinity. Barrow, iv. p. 186 (Chris- 
 
 tian Institutes, ii. p. 495.) 
 
 16. Catholic doctrine of the Holy Trinity. Bishop Bull, ii. p. 1. 
 
 17. Use and importance of the doctrine of the Holy Trinity 
 
 familiarly explained. Waterland, vol. viii. p. 433. 
 *Dr. Waterland's Incomparable Tract.' Bishop Home, 
 Sermon, vol. v. p. 104. See also Beveridge, i. pp. 330-350. 
 
 18. Of the goodness of God. Barrow, vol. iii. pp. 514-531, and 
 
 547-550 {Christian Institutes, ii. p. 206). 
 
220 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 19. Of the Providence of God, general and particular. Bishop 
 
 Bull, i. p. 451. 
 See also Barrow, vol. i. p. 278 ; South, i. p. 201 [on 
 Prov. xvi. 33, d. Oxford, 1823] ; Archbishop John Sharp, 
 of York, Sermon xiii. vol. i. p. 369 [6th edition, London, 
 1729]. 
 
 20. Of the foreknowledge of God and man's free agency. 
 
 Davison On Prophecy, p. 351. 
 
 21. Of the scheme of redemption by Christ. Bishop Beveridge, 
 
 vol. iv. p. 126. 
 
 22. Of the doctrine of universal redemption. In four parts. 
 
 Barrow, vol. iv. p. 1 foil. 
 
 III. Means of Grace 
 Holy Scripture, Sacraments, and Sacramentals. 
 
 23. Gifts and graces of the Holy Ghost. Glocester Eidley, p. 91 , 
 
 Sermon iii. [Lady Moyer's Lecture, preached in 1740, 1741, 
 and published London, 1742. Eight Sermons on the 
 Divinity and Operations of the Holy Ghost. Eeprinted, 
 Oxford, at the Clarendon Press, 1802]. 
 
 24. Grace attainable by all. Ihicl. p. 199, Sermon vi. 
 
 25. Means of grace. Ihid., Sermon vii. 
 
 26. Means of grace. Ihid., Sermon viii. 
 
 27. Treatise of the Holy Scriptures. Bishop Jewell, vol. iv. 
 
 p. 1,162— 
 {a) pp. 1,162-77, to ' Word of God.' 
 \h) p. 1,177 to end. 
 Compare Translator's Preface to Holy Bible. 
 
 28. Sufficiency of Holy Scripture. Bishop Beveridge, vol. iv. p. 1. 
 
 Compare Newman, Prophetical Office, pp. 198 sqq., and 
 the whole of Lecture xi. and first part of Lecture xii. 
 
 29. Inspiration of Holy Scripture. Archbishop Seeker, vol. iii. 
 
 p. 286. 
 Compare Home's Introduction, vol. i. pp. 200-204, and 
 pp. 474-481. 
 
 80. On the canon of the Old Testament. [Christopher] 
 "Wordsworth's Hidsean Lectures. Lecture iii. 
 
CURSUS THEOLOGICUS 221 
 
 31. On the Apocrypha. Ibid., Lecture iv. 
 
 32. On the canon of the New Testament. Ihid., Lecture v., 
 
 and read the third of the same author's Letters to M. 
 Gondo7i, 
 On inspiration. Lecture v. God's care of the Bible and 
 the effects it has produced, proofs of its inspiration. 
 
 33. On the canonicity of the latest -received books of the New 
 
 Testament. Bishop Gibson's Third Pastoral Letter, 
 reprinted in Bishop Randolph's Enchiridion Theologicum, 
 ii. pp. 250-275, Oxford, 1825. 
 Compare [Ghr.] Wordsworth, Hulsean Lectures on Canon, 
 X. pp. 245-253, xi. pp. 286-end. 
 
 34. Concerning prayer. Three parts. Homilies, pp. 284-301. 
 On question of prayers for the dead (raised, p. 299), see 
 
 Quarterly Review. 
 
 34*. On Holy Orders. Bishop Beveridge, vol. ii. p. 108. 
 
 34**. On public prayer. Bishop Beveridge, vol. i. — 
 (a) pp. 477-503. 
 \h) pp. 503-end. 
 
 35. Sacraments as means of union with the manhood of Christ. 
 
 Robert Isaac Wilberforce On the Incarnation. Two parts. 
 {a) Chap. xiii. pp. 404-430. 
 \h) „ pp. 430-465. 
 
 36. On the doctrinal use of the Christian Sacraments. Water- 
 
 land, viii. p. 129. 
 
 37. On the Sacrament of Baptism. Bishop Taylor, vol. ii. 
 
 pp. 235-258. 
 
 38. On Infant Baptism. WiUiam Wall, History of Infant Bap- 
 
 tism, chap. X. vol. ii. pp. 493-524 [Oxford, 1835]. 
 
 39. On Confirmation. Bishop Taylor [ed. Heber], vol. xi. — 
 
 {a) pp. 229-251. 
 (6) pp. 252-274. 
 (c) pp. 274-end. 
 Compare Bishop Hall, x'^^P^^^^^^y '^ol. x. p. 440 seq. 
 
 40. On the Eucharist. Robert Nelson, pp. 19-77. 
 
 41. On the Eucharistical Office. Keble, Sermons^ p. 251. 
 
222 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 42. On frequent Communion. Bishop Beveridge, voL i. p. 532. 
 Compare Tillotson, i. p. 224. 
 
 43. On Absolution. Bishop Andrewes, vol. v. p. 82. 
 43*. On Sacerdotal benedictions. 
 
 44. On the Christian Sabbath. Bishop Jolly, Observatio7is upon 
 
 the several Sunday Services^ pp. 39, 72. [Third ed. Edin. 
 1840]. 
 
 45. On public prayer and daily service. Bishop Beveridge, 
 
 vol. i. — 
 
 (a) pp. 477-503. 
 
 (b) p. 503-end. 
 
 IV. Duty of Man 
 
 Repentance, faith, and good works. 
 
 46. On repentance. Charles Wordsworth, On Evangelical 
 
 Bepentance [Parker, Oxford, 1841]. 
 
 47. Barrow on Virtue and Eeasonableness of Faith, vol. iv., 
 
 sermon ii. p. 252. 
 
 48. Ibid. Sermon iii. p. 297. 
 
 49. Bishop Andrewes on Justification, vol v. p. 104. (Read 
 
 Hooker, vol. iii. p. 483.) 
 
 50. Barrow on Justification, vol. iv. p. 361. 
 
 51. Waterland on Justification, vol. ix. p. 427 ; two parts divide 
 
 at p. 450. 
 
 52. Necessity of works of righteousness. Bishop Bull, vol. i. 
 
 p.l. 
 
 53 and 54. Duty of prayer. Barrow, vol. i. pp. 137-178. Two 
 sermons. 
 
 55. Duty of almsgiving. [Robert] Hussey [The Besponsibilities 
 
 of Wealth, in Sermons mostly Academical, Oxford, 1849], 
 p. 351. 
 
 56. Duty of fasting. Bishop Andrewes, vol. i. p. 375. 
 
 57. On growth in grace. Bishop Taylor, vol. vi. p. 1. 
 
 58. On purifying the heart. [Robert] South, vol. iv. p. 518 
 
 [Oxford, 1823]. 
 
CURSUS TIIEOLOGICUS 223 
 
 59. Government of the thoughts. Archbishop Sharp, i. p. 395. 
 
 60. Government of the tongue. Bishop Butler, ii. p. 51 [ed. 
 
 Oxford, 1820]. 
 
 02. On the Day of Judgment. [Dr. E. B.] Pusey [Sermon on 
 Joelii. 11, Oxford, 1839]. 
 
 63. On degrees of bHss in heaven. Bishop Bull, i. p. 68. 
 
 V. Miscellaneous and Controveesial 
 
 [64.] On moral and positive commands. Bishop Horsley, i. 
 p. 322. 
 
 [65.] On importance of forms. Bishop Butler, ii. 425 [Charge 
 to the Clergy of the Diocese of Durham, a.d. 1751]. 
 
 [66.] On worshipping imaginations. Bishop Andrewes, v. p. 54. 
 
 [67.] On teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. 
 Bishop Sanderson, i. 220 [Oxford, 1854]. 
 
INDEX 
 
 ABB 
 
 Aberdeen, Lord, 121 
 Addison, Mr., 67 
 Albert, Prince Consort, 21 
 Arnold, Dr., 44, 115 7iote 
 
 Barby, Mr. Alfred {now Bishop), 
 Sub-Warden of Glenalmond, 17, 
 56 
 
 Barter, B. S., Warden of Win- 
 chester College, 35. — Letter to 
 Charles Wordsworth, 112 
 
 Bellairs, Mr. C, 67 
 
 — Mr. H. W., 67 
 
 Bernand, Mr., 203 
 
 Blatch, Mr., 191 
 
 Blomfield, Bishop, 16 
 
 Boyle, Hon. G. F. (afterwards Lord 
 Glasgow), 59, 62, 71, 146 note, 
 157 
 
 Buccleuch, Duke of, 11, 171 
 
 Bullock, Mr., 203 
 
 Burgon, Dean, 150 
 
 Burton, Mr., 196 
 
 Caine, Mr. Hall, 89 
 
 Caird, Mr. J. (now Dr.), 187.— Letter 
 to Charles Wordsworth, 188 
 
 Campbell, Mr., 11 note, 63 
 
 Campden, Lord, 71 
 
 Canning, Lord, (letter to Charles 
 Wordsworth) 140 
 
 Carter, Mr., 67 
 
 Cecil K. (now Lord Salisbury), 109 
 
 Chambers, Kev. J. C, 58, 63, 65, 66, 
 67, 71, 73 
 
 Church of Scotland, Episcopal. See 
 Scotland, Episcopal Church of 
 
 Claughton, J. L. (vicar of Kidder- 
 minster), 148 
 II. 
 
 FOR 
 
 Coleridge, John (now Lord Chief 
 Justice), 26, 29.— Letter to Charles 
 Wordsworth, 28 
 
 — Rev. Derwent, 16 
 
 Cotton, R. L., 148, 150 
 
 Cricket (at Glenalmond), 22 
 
 Denison, Bishop, of Salisbury, 92 
 
 Derby, Earl of, 121, 148, 149 
 
 Dickinson, Mr., 203 
 
 Disraeli, Benjamin, 149 
 
 Divinity Students at Glenalmond, 
 
 Course of Sermons for, 217 
 Drummond, Hon. Captain Robert. 
 
 197 
 
 — Mr. D. T. K., 10 
 Dundas, Mr. George, 11 
 
 — Mr. Pitt, 169 
 Durdle, Mr., 67 
 
 Eden, Bishop, of Moray, 111, 126 
 
 sqq., 155 
 Edinburgh, Bishop of, 172 note 
 Edmonstone, Sir A., 159, 171 note^ 
 
 172 note, 174 
 Ewing, Bishop, 15, 16, 42, 119, 137 
 
 FiTZHARRis, Lord (afterwards Lord 
 
 Malmesbury), 150 
 Forbes, Mr. A. P. (afterwards Bishop 
 
 of Brechin), 8, 21, 42, 64. 68, 85, 
 
 179 
 
 — Lord, 59, 60, 62, 67, 68, 71, 
 146 note, 156 
 
 — Mr. G. H., 58 ; (mainly responsible 
 for Bishop Torry's Prayer Book), 
 86 ; (on immersion in Baptism), 
 192; (on Irvingites), 193 
 
 Q 
 
226 
 
 ANXALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 FOR 
 
 Forbes, Mr. \V., 11, 72 
 
 — Sir John, of Fettercairn, 60, 67, 
 69 
 
 — Sir John, of Pitsligo, 71 
 Fortescue, Mr., 58, 63, 73 
 
 (jrAisFORD, Dean, 119 
 Galitzin, Prince Michael, 74 
 Gladstone, Sir John, 11, 13, 20, 93, 
 96 
 
 — Sir Thomas, 121 note 
 
 — W. E., 6, 11 ; (change in poli- 
 tical sentiments) 20 sg-g-. ; (and the 
 Church) 26 sqq. ; (returned for 
 Oxford) 41 ; 72, 82, 92, 95 ; (con- 
 tributes to Scottish Ecclesiastical 
 Journal) 109 ; (' A Letter on the 
 Functions of Laymen in the 
 Church ') 115 ; 121 ; (strong poli- 
 tical feeling against at Glen- 
 almond) 122 ; 150, 170 sqq.— 
 Letter to Charles Wordsworth, 39 
 
 — Mrs. W. E., 40, 41.— Letter to 
 Charles Wordsworth, 96 
 
 Gleig, Eev. G. R., 196 
 
 Godfray, Mr., 203 
 
 Godley, Mr., 203 
 
 Gordon, Mr. Arthur (now Sir A.), 
 
 109 
 Gorham Judgment, 82 
 Grant, Mr., of Kilgraston, 67, 72 
 
 — Sir Alexander, 201 
 Grubb, Dr., 138 
 
 Hamilton, Walter, Bishop of Salis- 
 bury, (circumstances under which 
 he became bishop) 181. — Letter 
 to Charles Wordsworth, 180 
 
 Hannah, Dr., 172 ; (second Warden 
 of Glenalmond) 183 
 
 Harington, Canon, of Exeter, (letter 
 to Charles Wordsworth) 108 
 
 Haskoll, Mr., 63, 73 
 
 Hawkins, Ernest, 202, 203 
 
 Hay, Colonel Drummond, 196 
 
 Henderson, Mr., architect of Trinity 
 College, Glenalmond, 11 
 
 Heurtly, Canon, (letter to Charles 
 Wordsworth) 110 
 
 Hobhouse, Mrs., 152 
 
 Home, Earl of, 11 
 
 Hook, Dr., 63, 64, 66, 67 
 
 Hope, James, 6 sqq., 26, 29 
 
 Howley, Archbishop, 5 
 
 Hubbard, Mr., 203 
 
 NEW 
 
 Humiliation, Days of, 167, 194 note 
 Humble. Mr., 58, 63, 73, 193 
 
 Inglis, Sir R., 41 
 
 Jebb, Canon, 98 note, 156 
 
 Jelf, Canon, 9 
 
 Jerrold, Bishop, of Edinburgh, 137 
 
 Johnston, Mr., 192 note, 195 note 
 
 Keble, Rev. J., 62. — Letter to 
 Charles Wordsworth, 97 
 
 Kemp, Mr., 203 
 
 Kerr, Lord Schomberg (now Marquis 
 of Lothian), 15 
 
 Knight, Professor, (edition of Words- 
 worth's poems) 50 
 
 Knollys, Mr., 67 
 
 Knottesford, Rev. Fortescue, (letter 
 to Charles Wordsworth) 154 
 
 Lendeuu, Mr., 71, 72, 159, 193 
 
 Lindsay, General, of Balcarres, 159 
 
 Lothian, Lord, 15 
 
 Loudoun, Mr., 58 
 
 Low, Bishop, 57, 119, 131 Tiote 
 
 Lunn, Mr. Henry S., 75 note 1 
 
 Luscombe, Bishop, 74 sqq. 
 
 Luther, Dr., 130 
 
 Lyon, Mr., 124 
 
 Lyttelton, Lord, 202 
 
 i Mackenzie, Jas. Hay, (letter to 
 Charles Wordsworth) 175 
 
 Macmillan, Rev. L., 71 
 
 Madan, Mr., 67 
 
 McColl, Mr. Malcolm (now Canon 
 of Ripon), 53 ; (' Christianity in 
 Relation to Science and Morals ') ib. 
 
 Miller, Rev. John, 120 
 
 Milne, Mr., 154 
 
 Moberly, Dr., 26, 64.— Letters to 
 Charles Wordsworth, 32, 35, 156 
 
 — H. E., Sub- Warden of Glen- 
 almond, 17, 56 
 
 Moir, Bishop, of Brechin, 20 
 
 Moncrieffe, Lady Louisa, 197 
 
 Mozley, James, 150 
 
 Newman, Cardinal, 81. — Letter 
 Charles Wordsworth, 82 
 
 to 
 
INDEX 
 
 227 
 
 OYE 
 
 Overton, Canon, 183 
 Oxford Movement, 61 sqq. 
 
 Page-Wood (afterwards Lord Ha- 
 therley), 203 
 
 Palmer, Eoundell, (on election of 
 Bishop of St. Andrews) 134. — Letter 
 to Charles Wordsworth, 135 
 
 — William, (and the Eussian 
 Church) 74 sqq. ; (' Appeal to the 
 Scottish Bishops and Clergy ') 
 77 sqq. ; 81 
 
 Patterson, David, (letters to Mr. Rich- 
 mond, Warden of Glenalmond, 
 and to Charles Wordsworth) 54, 
 55 
 
 Patton, Mr. G., of the Cairnies, 
 Glenalmond, 11 
 
 Perthshire Advertiser on the jubilee 
 of Trinity College, 11 
 
 Phillimore, Dr. (afterwards Sir 
 Robert), 149, 202, 203 
 
 Phillpotts, Bishop, of Exeter, 113, 
 202.— Letter to Charles Words- 
 worth, 114 
 
 Plant, Mr. (Master at Glenalmond), 
 16 
 
 Pratt, Dr., 168 
 
 Prayers used at Glenalmond^ 211 
 
 Prevost, Sir George, 67 
 
 Pusey, Dr., 61, 63, 157 
 
 Pyddoke, Mr., 67 
 
 QuiNET, Anna, (letter to Charles 
 Wordsworth) 176 
 
 Eamsay, Dean, 5 sqq. ; (Reminis- 
 cences) 70; 92, 202.— Letter to 
 Charles Wordsworth, 158 
 
 — Sir James, of Banff, 71 
 
 Ranken, Dr., 168 
 
 Raid, Mr., Secretary of Glenalmond, 
 7, 111, 168 sqq. 
 
 Richardson, Sir John, 8 
 
 Richmond, Mr., 53^ 
 
 Robertson, R., (letter to Charles 
 Wordsworth) 175 
 
 Rogers, F, (afterwards Lord Blach- 
 ford), (letter to Charles Words- 
 worth) 99 
 
 Rollo, Lord, 195, 196 
 
 Rorison, Dr., of Peterhead,, (letter to 
 Charles Wordsworth) 103 
 
 Round, Mr., 41 
 
 TBI 
 
 Routh, Dr., (letter to Charles Words- 
 worth) 139 
 
 Rules of Discipline at Trinity Col- 
 lege, Glenalmond, 205 
 
 Russell, Bishop, of Glasgow, 9, 42, 57 
 
 Sadler, Mr., 203 
 
 St. Andrews, (election to the Bishop- 
 ric of) 125 sqq.; ('Reasons of 
 Protest ') 130 ; (' Answer ') 131 
 
 St. Ninian's, Perth, (new Constitution 
 proposed) 144 sqq. ; (accepted) 152 
 
 Sandford, Mr. Erskine Douglas, 11 
 I Scotland, Episcopal Church of, 
 (causes of its depression prior to 
 present century) 1 sqq.; (signs of its 
 revival) 5 sqq.; (a field for the 
 growth of the Oxford movement) 
 62 
 
 Scottish Ecclesiastical Journal, 92, 
 98, 131 note, 132, 145, 147 
 
 Sellar, Mr., 63 
 
 Shaw, Mr., 200 
 
 Skinner, Primus (Bishop of Aber- 
 deen), 60, 119, 137, 145, 172.— 
 Letters to Charles Wordsworth, 
 79 ; to Dean Ramsay, 7, 8, 19 
 
 Smythe, Mr., 110, 169, 171 
 
 Stanley, Dean, 202, 203 
 
 Stewart, Mr., 199 
 
 Stirling, Mr., of Kippendavie, 8 
 
 Temple, Mr. A. (Chaplain at Glenal- 
 mond), 53 
 
 Terrot, Dr. (afterwards Bishop), 6, 
 8, 73, 199 
 
 Thackeray, W. M., 202 
 
 Thedwyn, Lord, 131 note 
 
 Threipland, Sir Peter, 169 
 
 Torry, Bishop, 51, 52, 57, 62, 64, 65, 
 71 ; (his Prayer Book) 84 ; (re- 
 quested by the Bishops to with- 
 draw it) 85 ; (the publication 
 censured by Diocesan Synod at 
 St. Andrews) ib. ; (the unwise 
 manner of publication admitted 
 by his biographer) 87 ; 111 ; 
 (death) 124; 144, 157.— Letters 
 to Rev. J- C- Chambers, 65 note, 
 68 ; to Charles Wordsworth, 79, 80 
 
 — Dean, 18, 42, 44, 58, 60, 124, 
 131, 137, 154, 158 
 
 Trinity College, Glenalmond, 1 ; its 
 foundation one of the first signs 
 of the revival of the Episcopal 
 
228 
 
 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 TRO 
 
 WOR 
 
 Church of Scotland, 5 ; scheme 
 originated by Hope and Gladstone, 
 ib. ; account of its establishment, 
 5 sqq. ; Perthshire Advertiser on 
 jubilee of, 11 ; beginnings of 
 scholastic work and discipline, 15 ; 
 constitution of the staff, 16 ; 
 account of religious system, 17; 
 later modifications in, 18 ; pro- 
 ficiency of chanting by the boys, 
 ib. ; reports circulated to its dis- 
 advantage, 22 ; progress of, 43 ; 
 first anniversary, 47 ; first Confir- 
 mation, 50 ; its interests not 
 adversely affected by the publi- 
 cation of Bishop Torry's Prayer 
 Book, 88 ; congratulation of the 
 Primus thereon, ib. ; building of 
 College Chapel proceeded with, 
 91 ; its consecration, 92 ; provision 
 for divinity students, 113 ; financial 
 difficulties, 168, and the Secretary's 
 responsibility for, 169, 170 ; con- 
 dition of College otherwise satis- 
 factory, 173; Mr. Gladstone's 
 further support conditional on 
 resignation of Warden, 170 sqq. ; 
 testimony of parents to beneficial 
 working of College system, 175 
 sqq. ; resignation of Warden, 178 ; 
 ' Sermons preached at Trinity 
 College,' 182 ; the College made 
 extra-diocesan, 191 ; Eules of Dis- 
 cipline at, 205 ; Prayers used at, 
 211 ; Course of Sermons for 
 Divinity Students, 217 
 
 Trower, Bishop, 68, 85, 119, 137, 194 
 
 TuUoch, Principal, 159 
 
 Ubquhaet, Mr. Adam, 11 
 
 Victoria, Queen, 21 
 
 Walker, Mr. (now Sir William), of 
 Bowland, 11, 98; (promotes 
 • Wordsworth Testimonial ') 183 
 Walpole, Spencer, 149 
 Warter, Mr. F. W., 38, 40 note 
 Watson, Joshua, 105. — Letter to 
 
 Charles Wordsworth, 120 
 Wellington, Duke of, 148 
 Wilberforce, Bishop, 21, 113, 114 
 note. — Letter to Charles Words- 
 worth, 139 
 
 Williams, Dr., 148 
 
 — Isaac, 67. — Letter to Charles 
 Wordsworth, 105 
 
 Wilson, Eev. R. F., (letter to Charles 
 Wordsworth) 101 
 
 Wishaw, Mr. (Master at Glen- 
 almond), 16, 53 
 
 Witherby, Mr. (Master at Glen- 
 almond), 16 
 
 Wood, Mr., 65, 73 
 
 Wordsworth, Charles (first Warden 
 of Trinity College, Glenalmond ; 
 and Bishop of St. Andrews) : 
 publications during his Glen- 
 almond period, 1 note ; circum- 
 stances under which he became 
 Warden of Glenalmond, 13 ; early 
 discomforts and compensations at 
 the College, 14, 15 ; commence- 
 ment of his work there, 15 sqq. ; 
 his estimate of differences in the 
 character of Scotch and English 
 boys, 23 ; promotes taste for gar- 
 dening among the College boys, 
 24 ; provides for athletic exercise, 
 ib. ; on corporal punishment, 25 ; 
 difficulties as to supporting Glad- 
 stone's Oxford candidature, 26 
 sqq. ; refrains from voting, 40 ; 
 Gladstone's disappointment there- 
 at, 41 ; preaches at consecration of 
 Bishops Ewing and Forbes, 42 ; 
 verses on the ' Two Alexanders,' 
 43 ; views on admission and ex- 
 pulsion of College boys, 44 ; cor- 
 respondence with Dean Torry on 
 the subject, 44 sqq. ; refuses Holy 
 Communion to a schismatic, 46, 
 and is warmly approved by his 
 bishop, 47 ; verses on First Anni- 
 versary of Trinity College, ib. ; 
 explanation of ' white-rob 'd choral 
 band,' 49 ; on Confirmation, 50 ; 
 his ' Catechesis,' ib. ; * Anglo- 
 Scottish' Communion Office, 52 
 7wte, 189 ; establishes school for 
 servitors at Glenalmond, 62 ; 
 ' bread cast upon the waters,' 54 ; 
 instituted Presbyter of his diocese, 
 
 58 ; embarrassed by project of St. 
 Ninian's, Perth, and not in sym- 
 pathy with designs of promoters, 
 
 59 sqq. ; apprehensive of results, 
 66; "'A Call to Union,' ib.; 
 * Letter to the Committee of the 
 Perth Cathedral,' 70, approved by 
 Sir John Forbes, 71, and the 
 
INDEX 
 
 229 
 
 WOR 
 
 Primus, 72 ; does not in the end 
 
 oppose the Cathedral scheme, ib. ; 
 on Passive Communion, 77 ; on 
 William Palmer's 'Appeal to the 
 Scottish Bishops and Clergy,' 77 
 sqq. ; proposes resolution at 
 Special Synod for considering the 
 Gorham Judgment, 83 ; estimate 
 of effect of the Gorham Judg- 
 ment, ih. ; opinion of Bishop 
 Torry's Prayer Book, 85 ; proposes 
 resolutions disapproving its use, 
 86 ; his action misrepresented in 
 the Guardian, ib. ; sermon at 
 consecration of College Chapel 
 (' Church, Home, and School '), 
 92 ; promotes the Scottish Eccle- 
 siastical Journal, 98 ; list of some 
 contributions to, 98 note ; criti- 
 cisms of his article on ' National 
 Kepentance,' 99 sqq. ; his 'National 
 Christianity an Article of the 
 Christian Faith,' 109, violently at- 
 tacked hj Morning Chronicle, 110 ; 
 ' Credenda,' 113 ; provides for 
 divinity students at Glenalmond, 
 113, 217-223; further political 
 variance with Gladstone, 115 sqq. ; 
 ' A Letter on the Doctrine of Keli- 
 gious Liberty,' in reply to Glad- 
 stone, 118 ; receives many expres- 
 sions of public approval, 119 sqq., 
 and a proper recognition of his 
 motives from Mr. Gladstone, 121 ; 
 consents conditionally to be nomi- 
 nated for Bishopric of St. An- 
 drews, 124 sqq. ; difficulty as to 
 his election, and his sentiments 
 thereon, ib. ; solution of the diffi- 
 culty, 132 ; seeks a legal opinion 
 on, 134 ; elected Bishop, 137 ; 
 consecrated at Aberdeen, ib. ; 
 receives many letters of com- 
 mendation and congratulation, 
 138 sqq. ; congratulatory address 
 from laity, 141, and his reply, 142 ; 
 early work as Bishop, 144 ; sum- 
 mons special Synod on question 
 of St. Ninian's, ib., expressly 
 inviting laymen, ib. ; his pro- 
 posals on the subject, 146, and 
 their curious reception, 147 ; 
 Honorary D.C.L. at Oxford, 149 ; 
 a splenetic epigram, 150; verses 
 in recognition of his welcome by 
 Warden of New College, Oxford, 
 and Mrs. Williams, 151 ; his 
 
 WOR 
 
 revised Constitution of St. Ninian's 
 accepted, 152 ; congratulatory 
 letters on the settlement of the Con- 
 stitution, 154 sqq. ; expression of 
 approval by Canon Jebb, 156 ; his 
 enthronement at St. Ninian's, 
 157 ; his sermon on the occasion, 
 ib., and the opinions of his brother 
 Christopher thereon, ib., and of 
 Dean Kamsay, 158 ; preaches at 
 Young Ladies' College, Crieff, 
 159 ; takes steps to recover Church 
 Unity, 159 sqq. ; letter to the 
 secretaries of the * Protestant Con- 
 ference,' 160 ; ' St. Andrews 
 Tracts ' projected, 163 ; ' Letter 
 to Ministers of all Presbyterian 
 Denominations,' 164 ; lectures at 
 Perth ' On the Appointment of a 
 Day for National Humiliation,' &c., 
 167 ; proposes a means to improve 
 the finances of Glenalmond Col- 
 lege, 169 ; combination of circum- 
 stances indicates necessity of re- 
 signing Wardenship, 170 ; failing 
 health, 172 ; income, 173 ; his 
 work at Glenalmond approved by 
 parents of the boys, 175 sqq. ; 
 formal resignation, 178, accepted 
 by Episcopal Synod, ib. ; gratitude 
 of the Scottish Church expressed 
 for his work as Warden, ib. ; his 
 successor appointed, ib. ; retiring 
 pension granted by College Coun- 
 cil, 180 ; ' Wordsworth Testi- 
 monial,' 183 ; deals with the 
 Ministry of Baptism in his 
 Pastoral Charge, 185 ; scheme of 
 Visitation, ib. ; method of con- 
 ducting church and school, 187 ; 
 ' Three Short Sermons on the 
 Holy Communion,' 189 ; ' A Plain 
 Tract on the Scotch Communion 
 Office,' ib. ; opinions on Baptism 
 by immersion, 192 ; sermon on 
 ' The Twofold Ministry of Clergy 
 and Laity,' 194 ; his scheme for 
 ' Diocesan Association,' ib. ; 
 lectures on Church Eeunion, 198 ; 
 incidents attending their delivery, 
 199 sqq. ; ' Outlines of the Chris- 
 tian Ministry,' 203 ; ' On Koman- 
 ism,' ib. ; his Charge on the Power 
 and Source of Ordination, ib. 
 - Letters : To Mr. John Coleridge 
 (now Lord Chief Justice), 27; to 
 James Hope, 29 ; to George 
 
 .-^^' 
 
 ^^f 
 
 ^t.-ry 
 
230 
 
 ANNALS OF MY LIFE 
 
 WOR 
 
 WOR 
 
 Moberly, 33 ; to W. E. Gladstoa 
 37, 39, 93 
 Wordsworth, Christopher (afterwards 
 Bishop of Lincoln ; brother of 
 Charles), 36, 83, 119.— Letters to 
 Charles Wordsworth, 106, 155, 157 
 
 — Mrs. Charles, 184, 186 
 
 — Dora (Mrs. Quillinan ; cousin of 
 Charles), death of, 19 
 
 — William (the poet ; uncle of 
 
 Charles), 19 ; error in poem on 
 * The Narrow Glen,' 50 ; historical 
 inaccuracy in his sonnet on 
 'William the Third,' 89; death, 
 ib. ; funeral a contrast to that of 
 Lord Tennyson, ib. ; Hall Caine's 
 description, 90. — Letter to Charles 
 Wordsworth, 19 
 — Mrs. William (the poet's wife), 
 90 
 
 PRINTED BY 
 
 srorriswooDE and co., new-street square 
 
 LONDON 
 
A CATALOGUE OF WORKS 
 
 IN 
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 
 
 39 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON, E.C. 
 
 15 East i6th Street, New York. 
 
 MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 
 
 Issue the undermentio7ied Lists of their Publications, which may be had post free on 
 
 application : — 
 
 1. Monthly List of New Works and 
 
 New Editions. 
 
 2. Quarterly List of Announce- 
 
 ments AND New Works. 
 
 3. Notes on Books ; being an Analysis 
 
 OF THE Works published during 
 each Quarter. 
 
 4. Catalogue of Scientific Works. 
 
 5. Catalogue of Medical and Surgical 
 
 Works. 
 
 6. Catalogue of School Books and 
 
 Educational Works. 
 
 7. Catalogue of Books for Ele- 
 
 mentary Schools and Pupil 
 Teachers. 
 
 8. Catalogue of Theological Works 
 
 BY Divines and Members of the 
 Church of England. 
 
 9. Catalogue of Works in General 
 
 Literature. 
 
 ABBEY (Rev. Charles J.), and OVERTON 
 (Rev. John H.). 
 THE ENGLISH CHURCH IN THE 
 EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. Cr. 8vo. 
 75. 6c/. 
 
 ABBOTT (Evelyn, M.A., LL.D.). 
 
 A SKELETON OUTLINE OF GREEK 
 
 HISTORY. Chronologically Arranged. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 25. 6d. 
 A HISTORY OF GREECE. 
 
 Part L — From the Earliest Times to the 
 Ionian Revolt. Cr. Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 Part II. — 500-445 B.C. Cr. Svo. 105. 6d. 
 HELLENICA . A Collection of Essays on 
 
 Greek Poetry, Philosophy, History and 
 
 Religion. Edited by Evelyn Abbott, 
 
 M.A., LL.D. Svo. 165. 
 
 ACLAND (A. H. Dyke, M.P.), and RAN- 
 SOME (Cyril, M.A.). 
 A HANDBOOK IN OUTLINE OF 
 THE POLITICAL HISTORY OF 
 ENGLAND TO 1890. Chronologically 
 Arranged. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 ACTON (Eliza). 
 MODERN COOKERY. With 150 Wood- 
 cuts. Fcp. Svo. 45. 6d. 
 
 AMOS (Sheldon). 
 
 A PRIMER OF THE ENGLISH CON- 
 STITUTION AND GOVERNMENT. 
 Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 ANNUAL REGISTER (THE). A Review 
 of Public Events at Home and Abroad, 
 for the year 1S91. Svo. 1S5. 
 *^* Volumes of the ' Annual Register ' for 
 
 the years 1S63-1S90 can still be had. 
 
 ANSTEY (F.), Author of 'Vice Versa'. ^ 
 THE BLACK POODLE, and other Stories. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 25. boards ; 25. 6d. cloth. 
 VOCES POP ULI. Reprinted from 'Punch '. 
 With Illustrations by J. Bernard Part- 
 ridge, ist Series. Fcp. 4to. 55. 2nd 
 Series. Fcp. 4to. 65. 
 THE TRAVELLING COMPANIONS. 
 Reprinted from ' Punch'. With Illustrations 
 by J. Bernard Partridge. Post 4to. 55. 
 
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 ARISTOTLE. 
 
 THE POLITICS : G. Bekker's Greek Text 
 of Books I. III. IV. (VII.), with an 
 English Translation by W. E. Bolland, 
 ■ M.A. ; and short Introductory Essays by 
 A. Lang, M.A. Cr, 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 
 THE POLITICS: Introductory Essays. 
 By Andrew Lang. (From Bolland and 
 Lang's ' Politics '.) Cr. 8vo. 25. 6d. 
 
 THE ETHICS: Greek Text, Illustrated 
 with Essays and Notes. By Sir Alexan- 
 der Grant, Bart. 2 vols. 8vo. 325. 
 
 THE NICOMACHEAN ETHICS : Newly 
 Translated into English. By Robert 
 Williams. Cr. Svo. 75. 6t/. 
 
 ARMSTRONG (G. F. Savage-). 
 
 POEMS : Lyrical and Dramatic. Fcp. Svo. 
 65. 
 
 KING SAUL. (The Tragedy of Israel, 
 Part I.) Fcp. Svo. 55. 
 
 KING DAVID. (The Tragedy of Israel, 
 Part II.) Fcp. Svo. 65, 
 
 KING SOLOMON. (The Tragedy of 
 Israel, Part III.) Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 
 UGONE : A Tragedy. Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 
 A GARLAND FROM GREECE : Poems. 
 Fcp. Svo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 STORIES OF WICKLOW: Poems. Fcp. 
 Svo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 MEPHISTOPHELES IN BROAD- 
 CLOTH: a Satire. Fcp. Svo. 4s. 
 
 ONE IN THE INFINITE : a Poem. Cr. 
 Svo. 7s, td. 
 
 THE LIFE AND LETTERS OF ED- 
 MUND y. ARMSTRONG. Fcp. Svo. 
 7s. 6d. 
 
 ARMSTRONG (Edmund J.). 
 
 POETICAL WORKS. Fcp. Svo. 5s. 
 ESS A YS AND SKETCHES. Fcp. Svo. 5s. 
 
 ARMSTRONG (Edward), Queen's College. 
 Oxford. 
 
 ELIZABETH FARNESE 
 gant of Spain. Svo. i6s. 
 
 The Terma- 
 
 ARNOLD (Sir Edwin, K.C.I.E.). 
 
 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD : or, the 
 
 Great Consummation. A Poem. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 7s. 6rf. net. 
 Presentation Edition. With Illustrations 
 
 by W. HoLMAN Hunt, &c. 4to. 20s. net. 
 SEAS AND LANDS. Reprinted letters 
 
 from the 'Daily Telegraph'. With 71 
 
 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 7s. 6rf. 
 POTIPHAR'S WIFE, and other Poems. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 5s. net. 
 ADZUMA,OT the Japanese Wife. A Play. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 6d. net. 
 
 ARNOLD (T., D.D.), formerly Head Master 
 of Rugby School. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON MO- 
 DERN HISTORY. Svo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. Svo.7s.6rf. 
 
 ASHLEY (W. J., M.A.). 
 
 ENGLISH ECONOMIC HISTORY AND 
 THEORY. Part I. The Middle Ages. 
 Cr. Svo. 5s. Part II. 
 
 ATELIER {THE) DU LYS : or, An Art 
 Student in the Reign of Terror. By the 
 Author of ' Mademoiselle Mori '. Cr. 
 Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 BY the same Author. 
 
 MADEMOISELLE MORI: a Tale of 
 
 Modern Rome. Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 THAT CHILD. Illustrated by Gordon 
 
 Browne. Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 UNDER A CLOUD. Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 THE FIDDLER OF LUGAU. With 
 
 Illustrations by W. Ralston. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 A CHILD OF THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 With Illustrations by C. J. Staniland. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 HESTER'S VENTURE : a Novel. Cr. 
 Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 IN THE OLDEN TIME : a Tale of the 
 Peasant War in Germany. Cr. Svo. 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 THE YOUNGER SISTER : sl Tale. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 BACON (Francis). 
 
 COMPLETE WORKS. Edited by R. L. 
 
 Ellis, J. Spedding and D. D. Heath. 
 
 7 vols. Svo. £3 13s. 6d. 
 LETTERS AND LIFE, INCLUDING 
 
 ALL HIS OCCASIONAL WORKS. 
 
 Edited by J. Spedding. 7 vols. Svo. 
 
 THE ESSAYS: with Annotations. By 
 Richard Whately, D.D. Svo. ios. 6d. 
 
 THE ESS A YS : with Introduction, Notes 
 and Index. By E. A. Abbott, D.D. 2 
 vols. fcp. Svo. price 6s. Text and Index 
 only, without Introduction and Notes, in 
 I vol. fcp. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 BADMINTON LIBRARY (THE), 
 
 Edited by the Duke of Beaufort, K.G., 
 assisted by Alfred E. T. Watson. 
 ATHLETICS AND FOOTBALL. By 
 Montague Shearman. With 51 Illus- 
 trations. Cr. Svo. IOS. 6d. 
 
 [Continued on next page. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, d CO. 
 
 BADMINTON LIBRARY (THE)— 
 
 continued. 
 
 BOATING. By W. B. Woodgate. With 
 49 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. \05. 6d. 
 
 COURSING AND FALCONRY. By 
 Harding Cox and the Hon. Gerald 
 Lascelles. With 76 Illustrations. Cr. 
 8vo. 1 05. 6d. 
 
 CRICKET. By A. G. Steel and the 
 Hon. R. H. Lyttelton. With 63 Illus- 
 trations. Cr, 8vo. 10s. bd. 
 
 CYCLING. By Viscount Bury (Earl of 
 Albemarle), K.C.M.G., and G. Lacy 
 HiLLiER. With 89 Illustrations. Cr. 
 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 DRIVING. By the Duke of Beaufort. 
 With 65 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 FENCING, BOXING AND WREST- 
 LING. By Walter H. Pollock, F. C. 
 Grove, C. Prevost, E. B. Michell 
 and Walter Armstrong. With 42 
 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 FISHING. By H. Cholmondeley- 
 Pennell. 
 
 Vol. I. Salmon, Trout and Grayling. 
 With 158 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 
 los. 6d. 
 
 Vol. II. Pike and other Coarse Fish. 
 With 132 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. : 
 los. 6d. 
 
 GOLF. By Horace Hutchinson, the Rt. ! 
 Hon. A. J. Balfour, M.P., Andrew i 
 Lang, Sir W^. G. Simpson, Bart., &c. 
 With 88 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 HUNTING. By the Duke of Beaufort, 
 K.G., and Mowbray Morris. With 53 
 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 105. 6d. 
 
 MOUNTAINEERING. By C. T. Dent, 
 Sir F. Pollock, Bart., W. M. Conway, 
 Douglas Freshfield, C. E. Mathews, 
 C. PiLKiNGTON, and other Writers. With 
 108 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 105. 6d. 
 
 RACING AND STEEPLECHASING. 
 By the Earl of Suffolk and Berkshire, 
 W. G. Craven, &c. With 56 Illustra- 
 tions. Cr. 8vo. I05. 6d. 
 
 RIDING AND POLO. By Captain 
 Robert Weir, J. Moray Brown, the 
 Duke of Beaufort, K.G., the Earl of 
 Suffolk and Berkshire, &c. With 59 
 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 105. 6d. 
 
 SHOOTING. By Lord Walsingham and 
 Sir Ralph Payne-Gallwey, Bart. 
 
 Vol. I. Field and Covert. With 105 
 
 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 105. 6d. 
 Vol. II. Moor and Marsh. With 65 
 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 BADMINGTON LIBRARY (THE)— 
 
 cofitifiiicd. 
 
 SKATING, CURLING, TOBOGGANING 
 AND OTHtR ICE SPORTS. By J. M. 
 Heathcote, C. G. Tebbutt, T. Max- 
 well Witham, the Rev. John Kerr, 
 Ormond Hake and Colonel Buck. With 
 284 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 TENNIS, LAWN TENNIS, RACKETS 
 AND FIVES. By J. M. and C. G. 
 Heathcote, E. O. Pleydell-Bouverie 
 and A. C. Ainger. With 79 Illustra- 
 tions. Cr. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 BAGEHOT (Walter). 
 BIOGRAPHICAL STUDIES. 8vo. 125. 
 ECONOMIC STUDIES. 8vo. 105. 6^;. 
 LITERARY STUDIES. 2 vols. 8vo. 285. 
 THE POSTULATES OF ENGLISH PO- 
 LITICAL ECONOMY. Cr. 8vo. 25. 6^. 
 
 BAGWELL (Richard, LL.D.). 
 IRELAND UNDER THE TUDORS. 
 (3 vols.) Vols. I. and II. From the first 
 invasion of the Northmen to the year 
 1578. 8vo. 325. Vol. III. 1578-1603. 
 8vo. 185. 
 
 BAIN (Alexander). 
 MENTAL AND MORAL SCIENCE. 
 Cr. 8vo. I05. 6d. 
 I SENSES AND THE INTELLECT. 
 
 8vo. 155. 
 I EMOTIONS AND THE WILL. 8vo. 155. 
 I LOGIC, DEDUCTIVE AND INDUC- 
 i TIVE. Part I. 4s. Part II. 65. 6d. 
 
 PRACTICAL ESSAYS. Cr. 8vo. 25. 
 
 BAKER (Sir Samuel W.). 
 EIGHT YEARS IN CEYLON. With 6 
 
 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 THE RIFLE AND THE HOUND IN 
 CEYLON. 6 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 
 35. 6d. 
 
 BALL (The Rt Hon. J. T.). 
 
 THE REFORMED CHURCH OF IRE- 
 LAND. (1537-1889.) 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 HISTORICAL REVIEW OF THE 
 LEGISLATIVE SYSTEMS OPERA- 
 TIVE IN IRELAND, from the Invasion 
 of Henry the Second to the Union (1172- 
 1800). 8vo. 65. 
 
 BARING-GOULD (Rev. S.). 
 CURIOUS MYTHS OF THE MIDDLE 
 
 AGES. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF 
 RELIGIOUS BELIEF. 2 vols. 75. 
 
 BARRAUD (Clement William, S.J.). 
 SAINT THOMAS OF CANTERBURY 
 AND SAINT ELIZABETH OF HUN- 
 GARY : Historical Dramas. Cr. Svo. 55. 
 
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 BEACONSFIELD (The Earl of). 
 
 NOVELS AND TALES. Cheap Edition. 
 Complete in ii vols. Cr. 8vo. is. each, 
 boards ; i5. 6d. each, cloth. 
 
 FIFIAN GREY. 
 
 THE YOUNG DUKE, b'c 
 
 ALROY, IXION, &'c. 
 
 CON TAR INI FLEMING, b'c. 
 
 HENRIETTA TEMPLE. 
 
 VENE TIA . TA NCR ED. 
 
 CONINGSBY. SYBIL. 
 
 LO THA IR. END YMION. 
 
 NOVELS AND TALES. The Hughen' 
 den Edition. With 2 Portraits and 11 
 Vignettes. 11 vols. Cr. 8vo. 425. 
 
 BECKER (Professor). 
 
 GALLUS : or, Roman Scenes in the Time 
 of Augustus. Illustrated. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 CHARICLES : or, Illustrations of the 
 Private Life of the Ancient Greeks. 
 Illustrated. Post Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 BELL (Mrs. Hugh). 
 
 CHAMBER COMEDIES : a Collection of 
 Plays and Monologues for the Drav/ing i 
 Room. Cr. Svo. 65. 1 
 
 NURSERY COMEDIES: Twelve Tiny; 
 Plays for Children. Fcap. Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 BENT (J. Theodore, F.S.A., F.R.G.S.). 
 THE RUINED CITIES OF MAS- 
 HONALAND : being a Record of 
 Excavation and Exploration in 1891. 
 With a Chapter on the Orientation and 
 Mensuration of the Temples. By R. M. 
 W. Swan. With 5 Maps and Plans, 13 
 Plates, and 104 Illustrations in the Text. 
 Svo. 185. 
 
 BOYD (A. K. H., D.D.). 
 
 TWENTY -FIVE YEARS OF ST. 
 ANDREWS, 1865-1890. 2 vols. Svo. 
 Vol. I. Svo, I2S. Vol. II. 155. 
 
 AUTUMN HOLIDAYS OF A COUN- 
 TRY PARSON. Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 CHANGED ASPECTS OF UN- 
 CHANGED TRUTHS. Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 COMMONPLACE PHILOSOPHER. 
 Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 COUNSEL AND COMFORT FROM A 
 CITY PULPIT. Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 CRITICAL ESSAYS OF A COUNTRY 
 PARSON. Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 EAST COAST DAYS AND MEMO- 
 RIES. Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 GRAVER THOUGHTS OF A COUN- 
 TRY PARSON. Three Series. Cr. 
 Svo, 35. 6d. each, 
 
 LANDSCAPES, CHURCHES AND j 
 MORALITIES. Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. I 
 
 BOYD (A. K. H., D.D.).—cGntinued. 
 LEISURE HOURS IN TOWN. Cr. 
 Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 LESSONS OF MIDDLE AGE. Cr. Svo. 
 35. 6d. 
 
 OUR LITTLE LIFE. Two Series. Cr. 
 Svo. 3s. 6(f. each. 
 
 OUR HOMELY COMEDY : AND TRA- 
 GEDY. Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 PRESENT DAY THOUGHTS. Cr. 
 Svo. 35. 6:/. 
 
 RECREATIONS OF A COUNTRY 
 PARSON. Three Series. Cr. Svo. 
 3s. 6d. each. Also ist series. Popular 
 Edition. Svo. 6d. 
 
 SEASIDE MUSINGS. Cr. Svo. 35, 6d. 
 
 SUNDAY AFTERNOONS IN THE 
 PARISH CHURCH OF A SCOTTISH 
 UNIVERSITY CITY. Cr, Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 'TO MEET THE DAY' through the 
 Christian Year: being a Text of Scripture, 
 with an Original Meditation and a Short 
 Selection in Verse for Every Day, Cr, 
 Svo. 45. 6d. 
 
 BRASSEY (Lady). 
 A VOYAGE IN THE 'SUNBEAM,' 
 OUR HOME ON THE OCEAN FOR 
 ELEVEN MONTHS. 
 
 Library Edition. 
 
 Charts, and 1 18 
 Cabinet Edition. 
 
 Illustrations. 
 ' Silver Library ' 
 
 Illustrations. 
 Popular Edition. 
 
 4to. 6c/. sewed. 
 School Edition. 
 
 Fcp. 2s. cloth, 
 
 ment. 
 
 With 8 Maps and 
 Illustrations. Svo. 21s. 
 With Map and 66 
 Cr. Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 Edition. With 66 
 Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 With 60 Illustrations, 
 IS. cloth. 
 
 With 37 Illustrations, 
 , or 3s. white parch- 
 
 SUNSHINE AND STORM IN THE 
 EAST. 
 
 Library Edition. With 2 Maps and 
 
 114 Illustrations. Svo. 215. 
 Cabinet Edition. With 2 Maps and 
 
 114 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. ys. 6d. 
 Popular Edition. With 103 Illustra- 
 tions. 4to, 6d. sewed, is. cloth. 
 IN THE TRADES, THE TROPICS, 
 AND THE 'ROARING FORTIES'. 
 Cabinet Edition. With Map and 220 
 
 Illustrations. Cr. Svo, 7s. 6d. 
 Popular Edition. With 183 Illustra- 
 tions, 4to, 6d, sewed, is, cloth, 
 THE LAST VOYAGE TO INDIA AND 
 AUSTRALIA IN THE 'SUNBEAM'. 
 With Charts and Maps, and 40 Illustra- 
 tions in Monotone (20 full-page), and 
 nearly 200 Illustrations in the Text from 
 Drawings by R. T. Pritchett. Svo. 21s. 
 [Continued oji next page. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LOXGMANS, GREEN, <& CO. 
 
 BRASSEY (Lsidiy)— continued. 
 
 THREE VOYAGES IN THE 'SUN- 
 BEAM'. Popular Edition. With 346 
 Illustrations. 4to. 25. 6d. 
 
 BRAY (Charles). 
 
 THE PHILOSOPHY OF NECESSITY : 
 
 or, Law in M ind as in Matter. Cr. 8vo. 5s . 
 
 BRENDA. 
 OLD ENGLAND'S STORY IN LITTLE 
 WORDS FOR LITTLE CHILDREN. 
 
 With 29 Illustrations. Imp. i6mo. 35. 6d. 
 WITHOUT A REFERENCE. A Story. 
 Cr. 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 BRIGHT (Rev. J. Franck, D.D.), Master 
 of University College, Oxford. 
 A HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 4 vols. 
 Cr. 8vo. 
 
 Period I. — Mediaeval Monarchy: The 
 Departure of the Romans to Richard 
 III. From A.D. 449 to 1485. 4s. 6d. 
 Period II. — Personal Monarchy : Henry 
 VII. to James II. From 1485 to 
 1688. 55. 
 Period III, — Constitutional Monarchy: 
 William and Mary to William IV. 
 From i68g to 1837. 7^- ^^' 
 Period IV. — The Growth of Democracy : 
 Victoria. From 1837 to 1880. 6s. 
 
 BUCKLE (Henry Thomas). 
 HISTORY OF CIVILISATION IN 
 ENGLAND AND FRANCE, SPAIN 
 AND SCOTLAND. 3 vols. Cr. Svo. 245. 
 
 BULL (Thomas). 
 HINTS TO MOTHERS ON THE MAN- 
 AGEMENT OF THEIR HEALTH 
 DURING THE PERIOD OF PREG- 
 NANCY. Fcp. Svo. 15. 6d. 
 THE MATERNAL MANAGEMENT 
 OF CHILDREN IN HEALTH AND 
 DISEASE. Fcp. 8vo. 15. 6d. 
 
 BUTLER (Samuel). 
 
 op. I. EREWHON. Cr. 8vo. 55. 
 
 op. 2. THE FAIR HAVEN. A Work 
 
 in defence of the Miraculous Element in 
 
 our Lord's Ministry. Cr, 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 op. 3. LIFE AND HABIT. An Essay 
 
 after a Completer View of Evolution. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 75, 6d. 
 op. 4, EVOLUTION, OLD AND NEW. 
 
 Cr, Svo, I05, 6d. 
 op. 5, UNCONSCIOUS MEMORY. Cr. 
 
 Svo, 75, td. 
 Op. 6. ALPS AND SANCTUARIES OF 
 
 PIEDMONT AND CANTON TICINO. 
 
 Illustrated. Pott 4to. 105, 6d. 
 Op. 7, SELECTIONS FROM OPS. 1-6. 
 
 With Remarks on Mr. Romanes' * Mental 
 
 Evolution in Animals '. Cr. Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 BUTLER {Sa.muel)— continued, 
 op. 8. LUCK, OR CUNNING, AS THE 
 MAIN MEANS OF ORGANIC MODI- 
 I FICATION ? Cr. 8vo. 75. 6rf. 
 
 Op. 9, EX VOTO. An Account ot the 
 I Sacro Monte or New Jerusalem at Varallo- ' 
 
 I Sesia, 105. 6d. 
 
 I HOLBEIN'S 'LA DANSE\ A Note on 
 a Drawing called ' La Danse '. 35. 
 
 CARLYLE (Thomas). 
 
 LAST WORDS OF THOMAS CAR- 
 L YLE — Wotton Reinfred — Excursion 
 (Futile Enough) to Paris — Letters to 
 Varnhagen von Ense, «S:c. Cr. Svo. 
 6s. 6d. net. 
 
 THOMAS CARLYLE: a History of his 
 Life. By J. A. Froude. 1795-1835. 2 
 vols. Cr. Svo. 7s. 1S34-1SS1. 2 vols. 
 Cr. Svo. 75. 
 
 CHESNEY (Lieut. -General Sir George). 
 
 INDIAN POLITY: a View of the System 
 of Administration in India. New Edition, 
 Revised and Enlarged. 
 
 CHETWYND (Sir George, Bart.). 
 RACING REMINISCENCES AND 
 EXPERIENCES OF THE TURF. 2 
 vols. Svo. 21S. 
 
 CHILD (Gilbert W.). 
 
 CHURCH AND STATE UNDER THE 
 TUDORS. Svo. 155. 
 
 CHILTON (E.). 
 
 THE HISTORY OF A FAILURE, and 
 other Tales. Fcp. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 CHISHOLM (G. G.). 
 
 HANDBOOK OF COMMERCIAL GEO- 
 GRAPHY. With 29 Maps. Svo. 105. net. 
 
 CLERKE (Agnes M.). 
 
 FAMILIAR STUDIES IN HOMER. 
 Crown Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 CLODD (Edward). 
 
 THE STORY OF CREATION: sl Plain 
 Account of Evolution. With 77 Illustra- 
 tions. Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 CLUTTERBUCK (W. J.). 
 ABOUT CEYLON AND BORNEO : 
 being an Account of Two Visits to 
 Ceylon, one to Borneo, and How we 
 Fell Out on our Homeward Journey 
 With 47 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 105. 6d- 
 
 COLENSO (J. W., D.D., late Bishop of 
 Natal). 
 THE PENTATEUCH AND BOOK 
 OF JOSHUA CRITICALLY EX- 
 AMINED. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 COMYN (L. N.). 
 
 ATHERSTONE PRLORY : a Tale. Cr. 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 CONINGTON (John). 
 
 THE mNEID OF VIRGIL. Translated 
 
 into English Verse. Cr. 8vo. 65. 
 THE POEMS OF VIRGIL. Translated 
 
 into English Prose. Cr. 8vo. 65. 
 
 COPLESTON (Reginald Stephen, D.D., 
 Bishop of Colombo). 
 BUDDHISM, PRIMITIVE AND PRE- 
 SENT, IN MAGADHA AND IN 
 CEYLON. 8vo. 165. 
 
 COX (The Rev. Sir G. W., Bart., M.A.). 
 A GENERAL HISTORY OF GREECE, 
 from the Earliest Period to the Death of 
 Alexander the Great ; with a sketch of 
 the subsequent History to the Present 
 Time. With 11 Maps and Plans. Cr. 
 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 
 CRAKE (Rev. A. D.). 
 
 EDWY THE FAIR : or, The First Chro- 
 nicle of iEscendune. Cr. 8vo. 25. 6d. 
 ALEGAR THE DANE : or, the Second 
 
 Chronicle of yEscendune. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 THE RIVAL HEIRS: being the Third 
 
 and Last Chronicle of .^scendune. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 THE HOUSE OF WALDERNE. A 
 
 Tale of the Cloister and the Forest in 
 
 the Days of the Barons' Wars. Cr. 8vo. 
 
 25. 6d. 
 BRIAN FITZ-COUNT. A Story of Wal- 
 
 lingford Castle and Dorchester Abbey. 
 
 Cr. 8vo. 2s. ^d. 
 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH UNDER 
 
 THE ROMAN EMPIRE, A.D. 30-476. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 CREIGHTON (Mandell, D.D., LL.D., 
 
 Bishop of Peterborough). 
 HISTORY OF THE PAPACY DURING 
 THE REFORMATION. 8vo. Vols. I. 
 and II., 1378-1464, 325. ; Vols. III. and 
 IV., 1464-1518^245. 
 
 CROZIER (John Beattie, M.D.). 
 
 CIVILISATION AND PROGRESS. 
 
 Third Edition, Revised and Enlarged, and 
 with New Preface. More fully explaining 
 the nature of the New Organon used in 
 the solution of its problems. 8vo. 145. 
 
 CRUMP (A.). 
 A SHORT ENQUIRY INTO THE FOR- 
 MATION OF POLITICAL OPINION, 
 from the reign of the Great Families to 
 the Advent of Democracy. 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 
 CRUMP (A.)— continued. 
 
 AN INVESTIGATION INTO THE 
 CAUSES OF THE GREAT FALL 
 IN PRICES which took place coinci- 
 dently with the Demonetisation of Silver 
 by Germany. 8vo. 65. 
 
 CURZON (The Hon. George N., M.P., 
 
 late Fellow of All Souls College, Oxford). 
 PERSIA AND THE PERSIAN QUES- 
 TION. With 9 Maps, 96 Illustrations, 
 Appendices, and an Index. 2 vols. 8vo. 
 425. 
 
 DANTE. 
 LA COM MEDIA DI DANTE. A New 
 Text, carefully Revised with the aid of 
 the most recent Editions and Collations. 
 Sm. 8vo. 65, 
 
 DAVIDSON (W. L.). 
 
 THE LOGIC OF DEFINITION EX- 
 PLAINED AND APPLIED. Cr. 8vo. 
 65. 
 
 LEADING AND IMPORTANT ENG- 
 LISH WORDS EXPLAINED AND 
 EXEMPLIFIED. Fcp. 8vo. 35. 6^. 
 
 DEAD SHOT [THE) : or, Sportsman's Com- 
 plete Guide. Being a Treatise on the 
 Use of the Gun, with Rudimentary and 
 Finishing Lessons on the Art of Shooting 
 Game of all kinds, also Game Driving, 
 Wild-Fowl and Pigeon Shooting, Dog 
 Breaking, &c. By Marksman. Cr. 8vo. 
 1 05. 6d. 
 
 DELAND (Margaret, Author of Mohn 
 Ward '). 
 
 THE STORY OF A CHILD. Cr. 8vo. 
 
 DE LA SAUSSAYE (Professor Chan- 
 
 tepie). 
 A MANUAL OF THE SCIENCE OF 
 RELIGION. Translated by Mrs. Col- 
 YER Fergusson (nee Max Mijller). Cr. 
 8vo. 125. 6d. 
 
 DE SALIS (Mrs.). 
 
 CAKES AND CONFECTIONS ^ LA 
 
 MODE. Fcp. 8vo. 15. 6d. 
 DRESSED GAME AND POULTRY ^ 
 
 LA MODE. Fcp. 8vo. 15. 6d. 
 DRESSED VEGETABLES A LA MODE. 
 
 Fcp. 8vo. 15. 6d. 
 DRINKS A LA MODE. Fcp. 8vo. 15. 6d. 
 ENTREES ^ LA MODE. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 15. 6d. 
 
 FLORAL DECORATIONS. Suggestions 
 and Descriptions. Fcp. 8vo. 15. 6d. 
 
 [Continued on next page 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, d CO. 
 
 DE SALIS {Mrs.)— continued. 
 NEW-LAID EGGS: Hints for Amateur 
 
 Poultry Rearers. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 OYSTERS A LA MODE. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 PUDDINGS AND PASTRY Ji LA 
 
 MODE. Fcp. 8vo. 15. 6d. 
 SAVOURIES ^ LA MODE. Fcp. Svo. 
 
 15. bd. 
 SOUPS AND DRESSED FISH ^ LA 
 
 MODE. Fcp. Svo. IS. 6d. 
 SWEETS AND SUPPER DISHES ^ 
 
 LA MODE. Fcp. Svo. is. 6d. 
 TEMPTING DISHES FOR SMALL 
 
 INCOMES. Fcp. Svo. is. 6d. 
 WRINKLES AND NOTIONS FOR 
 
 EVERY HOUSEHOLD. Cr. Svo. 
 
 IS. 6d. 
 
 DE TOCQUEVILLE (Alexis). 
 DEMOCRACY IN AMERICA. 
 Cr. Svo. i6s. 
 
 2 vols. 
 
 DOROTHY WALLIS : an Autobiography. 
 With Preface by Walter Besant. Cr. 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 DOUGALL (L.). 
 BEGGARS ALL: a Novel. Cr. Svo. 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 DO WELL (Stephen). 
 
 A HISTORY OF TAXATION AND 
 TAXES IN ENGLAND, from the Ear- 
 liest Times to the Year 1SS5. (4 vols. 
 Svo.) Vols. I. and II. The History of 
 Taxation, 21s. Vols. III. and IV. The 
 History of Taxes, 21s. 
 
 DOYLE (A. Conan). 
 
 MICAH CLARKE. A Tale of Monmouth's 
 Rebellion. With Frontispiece and Vig- 
 nette. Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 THE CAPTAIN OF THE POLE STAR : 
 and other Tales. Cr. Svo. 3s. bd. 
 
 DUBLIN UNIVERSITY PRESS 
 SERIES (THE) : a Series of Works 
 undertaken by the Provost and Senior 
 Fellows of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 CODEX RESCRIPTUS DUBLINENSIS 
 OF ST. MAT 1 HEW. By T. K. Abbott. 
 4to. 21S. 
 
 EVANGELIORUM VERSIO ANTE- 
 HIERONYMIANA EX CO DICE 
 USSERIANO (DUBLINENSI). By 
 T. K. Abbott. 2 vols. Cr. Svo. 21s. 
 
 SHORT NOTES ON ST. PAUL'S 
 EPISTLES TO THE ROMANS, 
 CORINTHIANS, GALATIANS,EPH- 
 ESIANS AND PHILIPPIANS. By 
 T. K. Abbott. Fcp. Svo. 4s. 
 
 DUBLIN UNIVERSITY PRESS 
 SERIES {THR)— continued. 
 GREEK GEOMETRY FROM THALES 
 TO EUCLID. By G. J. Allman. Svo. 
 los. 6rf. 
 
 THEORY OF EQUATIONS. By W. S. 
 
 BuRNSiDE and A. W. Panton. Svo. 
 
 1 25. td. 
 SEQUEL TO EUCLID'S ELEMENTS. 
 
 By John Casey. Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 ANALYTICAL GEOMETRY OF THE 
 
 CONIC SECTIONS. By John Casey, 
 
 Cr. Svo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 EUMENIDES OF MSCHYLUS. With 
 Metrical English Translation. By J. F. 
 Davies. Svo. 7s. 
 
 DUBLIN TRANSLATIONS INTO 
 GREEK AND LATIN VERSE. 
 Edited by R. Y. Tyrrell. Svo. 65. 
 
 LIFE OF SIR WILLIAM HAMILTON. 
 By R. P. Graves. 3 vols. 15s. each. 
 
 ADDENDUM TO THE LIFE OF SIR 
 WILLIAM ROWAN HAMILTON^ 
 LL.D., D.C.L. Svo. Qd. sewed. 
 
 PARABOLA, ELLIPSE AND HYPER- 
 BOLA. By R. W. Griffin. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 MEDICAL LANGUAGE OF ST. LUKE. 
 By W. K. Hobart. Svo. i6s. 
 
 ESSAYS IN POLITICAL ECONOMY. 
 By T. E. Cliffe Leslie. Svo. ios. 6d. 
 
 ZOOLOGY AND MORPHOLOGY OF 
 VERTEBRATA. By A. Macalister. 
 Svo, 105. 6d. 
 
 MATHEMATICAL AND OTHER 
 TRACTS. By James MacCullagh. 
 Svo. 155. 
 
 PARMENIDES OF PLATO, Text, with 
 Introduction, Analysis, &c. By T. 
 Maguire. Svo. 7s. td. 
 
 INTRODUCTION TO LOGIC. By W. 
 H. S. Monck. Cr. Svo. 55. 
 
 EXAMPLES ON THE ANALYTIC 
 GEOMETRY OF PLANE CONICS. 
 By R. A. Roberts. Cr. Svo. 5s. 
 
 CORRESPONDENCE WITH CARO- 
 LINE BOWLES. By R, Southey. 
 Edited by E. Dowden. Svo. 145. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF 
 DUBLIN, from its Foundation to the 
 End of the Eighteenth Century. By J. 
 W. Stubbs. Svo. 12s. 6d. 
 THE mNEID OF VIRGIL, freely trans- 
 lated into English Blank Verse. By W, 
 J. Thornhill. Cr. Svo. 75. 6d. 
 CICERO'S CORRESPONDENCE. By R, 
 Y.Tyrrell. Vo1s.I.,II.,III. Svo. each 12s, 
 THE ACHARNIANS OF ARISTO- 
 PHANES, translated into English Verse. 
 By R. Y. Tyrrell. Cr. Svo. is. 
 
 {Continued on next page. 
 
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 DUBLIN UNIVERSITY PRESS 
 
 SERIES {T}iR)— continued. 
 GOETHE'S FAUST, Translation and 
 
 Notes. By T. E. Webb. 8vo. 125. 6d. 
 THE VEIL OF ISIS : a Series of Essays 
 
 on Idealism. By T. E. Webb. 8vo. 
 
 1 05. 6d. 
 THE GROWTH OF THE HOMERIC 
 
 POEMS. By G. Wilkin. 8vo. 65. 
 
 EPOCHS OF ANCIENT HISTORY. 
 Edited by the Rev. Sir G. W. Cox, 
 Bart., M.A., and by C. Sankey, M.A. 
 Fcp. Svo. with Maps, 25. 6d. each. 
 The Athenian Empire from the Flight of 
 Xerxes to the Fall of Athens. By the 
 Rev. Sir G. W. Cox, Bart., M.A. With 
 5 Maps. 
 Rome to its Capture by the Gauls. By 
 WiLHELM Ihne. With a Map. 
 
 The Roman Triumvirates. By the Very 
 Rev. Charles Merivale, D.D., Dean of 
 Ely. With a Map. 
 
 The Spartan and Theban Supremacies. 
 
 By Charles Sankey, M.A. With 5 Maps. 
 
 Rome and Carthage, the Punic Wars. 
 
 By R. BoswoRTH Smith, M.A. With 9 
 Maps and Plans. 
 
 The Gracchi, Marius, and Sulla. By A. 
 
 H. Beesly, M.A. With 2 Maps. 
 
 The Early Roman Empire. From the 
 
 Assassination of Julius Cassar to the 
 
 Assassination of Domitian. By the Rev. 
 
 W. Wolfe Capes, M.A. With 2 
 
 Maps. 
 The Roman Empire of the Second 
 
 Century, or the Age of the Antonines. 
 
 By the Rev. W. Wolfe Capes, M.A. 
 
 With 2 Maps. 
 The Greeks and the Persians. By the Rev. 
 
 Sir G. W. Cox, Bart., M.A. With 4 
 
 Maps. 
 
 The Rise of the Macedonian Empire. By 
 
 Arthur M. Curteis, M.A. With 8 Maps. 
 
 EPOCHS OF MODERN HISTORY. 
 Edited by C. Colbeck, M.A. Fcp. Svo. 
 with Maps, 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 The Beginning of the Middle Ages. By 
 
 the Very Rev. Richard William Church, 
 
 M.A., &c., late Dean of St. Paul's. With 
 
 3 Maps. 
 The Normans in Europe. By the Rev. 
 
 A. H. Johnson, M.A. With 3 Maps. 
 The Crusades. By the Rev. Sir G. W. 
 
 Cox, Bart., M.A. With a Map. 
 The Early Plantagenets. By the Right 
 
 Rev. W. Stubbs, D.D., Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 With 2 Maps. 
 
 EPOCHS OF MODERN HISTORY— 
 
 continued. 
 
 Edward the Third. By the Rev. W. 
 Warburton, M.A. With 3 Maps and 3 
 Genealogical Tables. 
 
 The Houses of Lancaster and York ; with 
 the Conquest and Loss of France. By 
 James Gairdner. With 5 Maps. 
 
 The Early Tudors. By the Rev. C. E. 
 Moberly, M.A. 
 
 The Era of the Protestant Revolution. 
 
 By F. Seebohm. With 4 Maps and 12 
 Diagrams. 
 The Age of Elizabeth. By the Right 
 Rev. M. Creighton, LL.D., Bishop of 
 Peterborough. With 5 Maps and 4 
 Genealogical Tables. 
 
 The First Two Stuarts and the Puritan 
 Revolution (1603-1660). By Samuel 
 Ravvson Gardiner. With 4 Maps. 
 
 The EngHsh Restoration and Louis 
 XIV. (1648-1678). By Osmund Airy. 
 
 The Fall of the Stuarts; and Western 
 Europe from 1678 to 1697. By the Rev. 
 Edward Hale, M.A. With 11 Maps 
 and Plans. 
 
 The Age of Anne. By E. E. Morris, 
 M.A. With 7 Maps and Plans. 
 
 The Thirty Years' War, 1618-1648. By 
 Samuel Rawson Gardiner. With a Map. 
 
 The Early Hanoverians. By E. E. 
 
 Morris, M.A. With 9 Maps and Plans. 
 Frederick the Great and the Seven 
 Years' War. By F. W. Longman. 
 With 2 Maps. 
 
 The War of American Independence, 1775- 
 1783. By J. M. Ludlow. With4Maps. 
 
 The French Revolution, 1789-1795. By 
 Mrs. S. R. Gardiner. With 7 Maps. 
 
 The Epoch of Reform, 1830- 1850. By 
 Justin McCarthy, M.P. 
 
 EPOCHS OF CHURCH HISTORY. 
 
 Edited by the Right Rev. Mandell 
 Creighton, D.D., Bishop of Peter- 
 borough. Fcp. 8vo. 25. 6d. each. 
 The English Church in other Lands. 
 By the Rev. H. W. Tucker. 
 
 The History of the Reformation in Eng- 
 land. By the Rev. George G. Perry. 
 
 A History of the University of Oxford. 
 By the Hon. G. C. Brodrick. 
 
 A History of the University of Cam- 
 bridge. By J. Bass Mullinger, M.A. 
 
 The Church of the Early Fathers. By 
 A. Plummer, D.D. 
 
 The Church and the Roman Empire. 
 By the Rev. A. Carr. 
 
 [Continued on next page. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, <& CO. 
 
 EPOCHS OF CHURCH HISTORY— 
 
 continued. 
 The Church and the Puritans (1570- 1660). ' 
 By H. Offley Wakeman, M.A. j 
 
 The Evangelical Revival in the Eigh- 
 teenth Century. By the Rev. J. H. | 
 Overton. 
 
 The Church and the Eastern Empire* j 
 By the Rev. H. F. Tozer. j 
 
 Hildebrand and his Times. By the Rev. 
 W. R. W. Stephens. 
 
 The EngUsh Church in the Middle Ages. 
 
 By the Rev. W. Hunt, M.A. 
 The Popes and the Hohenstaufen. By 
 
 Ugo Balzani. 
 The Arian Controversy. By H. M. 
 
 Gwatkin, M.A. 
 
 The Counter-Reformation. By A. W. 
 
 Ward. 
 
 Wycliffe and Early Movements of Re- | 
 • form. By Reginald L. Poole, M.A. ' 
 
 i 
 
 EPOCHS OF AMERICAN HISTORY, j 
 
 Edited by Dr. Albert Bushnell Hart, j 
 Assistant Professor of History in Harvard j 
 College, U.S.A. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. each. I 
 
 The Colonies (1492-1750). By Reuben 
 Gold Thvv^aites, Secretary of the State ! 
 Historical Society of Wisconsin. I 
 
 Formation of the Union (1750- 1829). By 
 Albert Bushnell Hart, A.B., Ph.D., 
 the Editor of the Series. With 5 Maps. 
 
 Division and Re-Union (1829-1889). By 
 Woodrow Wilson, Ph.D., LL.D., Pro- 
 fessor of Jurisprudence in Princeton 
 College. With 5 Maps. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 EPOCH MAPS, Illustrating American His- 
 tory. By Albert Bushnell Hart, 
 Ph.D., Assistant Professor of History in 
 Harvard College. 14 Maps. Oblong 
 4to. 2s. 6d. 
 
 EPOCHS OF ENGLISH HISTORY. 
 
 Complete in One Volume, with 27 Tables 
 and Pedigrees, and 23 Maps. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 *^* For details of Parts see Longmans & Co.'s 
 Catalogue of School Books. 
 
 EWALD (Heinrich). 
 
 THE ANTIQUITIES OF ISRAEL. 
 Translated from the German by H. S. 
 Solly, M.A. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 THE HISTORY OF ISRAEL. Trans- 
 lated from the German. 8 vols. 8vo. 
 Vols. I. and II. 24s. Vols. III. and IV. 
 215. Vol. V. 185. Vol. VI. 165. Vol. 
 VII. 21S. Vol. VIII., with Index to the 
 Complete Work, i8s. 
 
 FALKENER (Edward). 
 GAMES, ANCIENT AND ORIENTAL, 
 AND HOW TO PLAY THEM. Being 
 the Games of the Ancient Egyptians, the 
 Hiera Gramme of the Greeks, the Ludus 
 Latrunculorum of the Romans, and the 
 Oriental Games of Chess, Draughts, 
 Backgammon and Magic Squares. With 
 numerous Photographs, Diagrams, &c. 
 8vo. 21S. 
 
 FARNELL (George S., M.A.). 
 
 GREEK LYRIC POETRY : a Complete 
 Collection of the Surviving Passages from 
 the Greek Song- Writers. Arranged with 
 Prefatory Articles, Introductory Matter 
 and Commentary. With 5 Plates. 8vo. 
 165. 
 
 FARRAR (Archdeacon). 
 
 DARKNESS AND DAWN: or, Scenes 
 in the Days of Nero. An Historic Tale. 
 Cr. 8vo. 75. bd. 
 
 LANGUAGE AND LANGUAGES. A 
 Revised Edition of Chapters on Language 
 and Families of Speech. Cr. 8vo. 65. 
 
 FITZPATRICK (W. J., F.S.A., Author 
 of ' Correspondence of Daniel O'Connell '). 
 SECRET SERVICE UNDER PITT. 
 8vo. 145. 
 
 FITZWYGRAM (Major-General Sir F., 
 
 Bart). 
 HORSES AND STABLES. With 19 
 pages of Illustrations. Svo. 55. 
 
 FORD (Horace). 
 
 THE THEORY AND PRACTICE OF 
 ARCHERY. New Edition, thoroughly 
 Revised and Re-written by W. Butt, 
 M.A. With a Preface by C. J. Longman, 
 M.A., F.S.A. 8vo. 145. 
 
 FOUARD (Abbe Constant). 
 
 THE CHRIST THE SON OF GOD: 
 a Life of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
 Christ. With an Introduction by Cardinal 
 Manning. 2 vols. Cr. 8vo. 145. 
 
 ST. PETER AND THE FIRST YEARS 
 OF CHRISTIANITY. Translated from 
 the Second Edition, with the Author's 
 sanction, by George F. X. Griffith. 
 With an Introduction by Cardinal Gib- 
 bons. Cr. Svo. gs. 
 
 FOX (Charles James). 
 
 THE EARLY HISTORY OF CHARLES 
 yAMES FOX. By the Right Hon. Sir 
 G. O. Trevelyan, Bart. 
 
 Library Edition. 8vo. 185. 
 Cabinet Edition. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 FRANCIS (Francis). 
 A BOOK ON ANGLING : or, Treatise 
 on the Art of Fishing in every branch ; 
 including full Illustrated List of Salmon 
 Flies. With Portrait and Coloured Plates. 
 Cr. 8vo. 155. 
 
 FREEMAN (Edward A.). 
 
 THE HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY OF 
 ■ EUROPE. With 65 Maps. 2 vols. 8vo. 
 31S, 6d. 
 
 FROUDE (James A., Regius Professor of 
 
 Modern History in the University of 
 
 Oxford). 
 THE HISTORY OF ENGLAND, from 
 
 the Fall of Wolsey to the Defeat of the 
 
 Spanish Armada. 12 vols. Cr. 8vo. 
 
 35. 6d. each. 
 THE DIVORCE OF CATHERINE OF 
 
 ARAGON : the Story as told by the 
 
 Imperial Ambassadors resident at the 
 
 Court of Henry VIII. In usnm Laicorum. 
 
 Svo. 165. 
 THE SPANISH STORY OF THE 
 
 ARMADA, and other Essays, Historical 
 
 and Descriptive. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 SHORT STUDIES ON GREAT SUB- 
 
 yECTS. Cabinet Edition. 4 vols. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 24s. Cheap Edition. 4 vols. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 3s. 6d. each. 
 CMSAR : a Sketch. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. j 
 
 THE ENGLISH IN IRELAND IN \ 
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 3 i 
 
 vols. Cr. 8vo. 185. 
 OCEANA : or, England and her Colonies. 
 
 With 9 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 25. boards, 
 
 25. 6d. cloth. 
 THE ENGLISH IN THE WEST 
 
 INDIES : or, the Bow of Ulysses. With 
 
 9 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 25. boards, 25. 6d. 
 
 cloth. 
 THE TWO CHIEFS OF DUNBOY : 
 
 an Irish Romance of the Last Century. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 THOMAS CARLYLE, a History of his 
 
 Life. 1795 to 1835. 2 vols. Cr. Svo. 75. 
 
 1834 to 1S81. 2 vols. Cr. Svo. 75. 
 
 GALLWEY (Sir Ralph Payne-, Bart.). 
 
 LETTERS TO YOUNG SHOOTERS. 
 (First Series.) On the Choice and Use 
 of a Gun. With Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 
 75. 6d. 
 
 LETTERS TO YOUNG SHOOTERS. 
 (Second Series.) On the Production, 
 Preservation and Killing of Game. With 
 Directions in Shooting Wood-pigeons and 
 Breaking-in Retrievers. With a Portrait 
 of the Author, and 103 Illustrations. Cr. 
 Svo. 125. 6d. 
 
 GARDINER (Samuel Rawson, Fellow of 
 All Souls College, Oxford). 
 HISTORY OF ENGLAND, from the 
 Accession of James I. to the Outbreak of 
 the Civil War, 1603-1642. 10 vols. Cr. 
 Svo. price 65. each. 
 THE STUDENTS HISTORY OF 
 ENGLAND. Complete in i vol. With 
 37S Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 125. 
 
 Vol. I. B.C. 55 — A.D. 1509. With 173 
 
 Illustrations. Cr. Svo, 45. 
 Vol. II. 1509-16S9. With 96 Illustra- 
 tions. Cr. Svo. 45. 
 Vol. III. 16S9-1SS5. With 109 Illustra- 
 tions. Cr. Svo. 45. 
 A SCHOOL ATLAS OF ENGLISH 
 HISTORY. With 66 Maps and 22 
 Plans of Battles, &c. Fcp. 4to. 5s. 
 
 GOETHE. 
 
 FAUST. A New Translation chiefly in 
 Blank Verse ; with Introduction and 
 Notes. By James Adey Birds. Cr. 
 Svo. 65. 
 
 FAUST. The Second Part. A New 
 Translation in Verse. By James Adey 
 Birds. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 GREEN (Thomas Hill). 
 
 THE WORKS OF THOMAS HILL 
 GREEN. Edited by R. L. Nettleship. 
 3 vols. Vols. I. and II. Philosophical 
 Works. Svo. 165. each. Vol. III. Mis- 
 cellanies. With Index to the three 
 Volumes and Memoir. Svo. 125. 
 
 THE WITNESS OF GOD AND FAITH: 
 Two Lay Sermons. Fcp. Svo. 25. 
 
 GREVILLE (C. C. F.). 
 A JOURNAL OF THE REIGNS OF 
 KING GEORGE IV., KING WILLIAM 
 IV. AND QUEEN VICTORIA. 8 vols. 
 Cr. Svo. 65. each. 
 
 GWILT (Joseph, F.S.A.). 
 AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF ARCH I- 
 TECTURE. Illustrated with more than 
 1700 Engravings on Wood. Svo. 525. 6d. 
 
 HAGGARD (Ella). 
 LIFE AND ITS AUTHOR: an Essay 
 in Verse. With a Memoir by H. Rider 
 Haggard, and Portrait. Fcp. Svo. 35. &d. 
 
 HAGGARD (H. Rider). 
 
 SHE. With 32 Illustrations by M. Greif- 
 FENHAGEN and C. H. M. Kerr. Cr. Svo. 
 35. td. 
 
 ALLAN QUATERMAIN. With 31 Illus- 
 trations by C. H. M. Kerr. Cr. Svo. 
 35. td. 
 
 MAIWA'S REVENGE : or, The War of 
 the Little Hand. Cr. Svo. 15. boards, 
 15. 6d. cloth. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS, LONGMANS, GREEN, d- CO. 
 
 HAGGARD (H. Rider)— contimied. 
 
 COLONEL QUARITCH, V.C. A Novel. 
 Cr. 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 CLEOPATRA. With 29 Full-page Illus- 
 trations by M. Greiffenhagen and R. 
 Caton Woodville, Cr. 8vo. 35. 6rf. 
 
 BEATRICE. A Novel. Cr. 8vo. 35. 6rf. 
 
 ERIC BRIGHTEYES. With 17 Plates 
 and 34 Illustrations in the Text by 
 Lancelot Speed. Cr. Svo. 6s, 
 
 NAD A THE LILY. With 23 Illustra- 
 tions by C. H. M. Kerr. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 HAGGARD (H. Rider) and LANG (An- 
 drew). 
 THE WORLD'S DESIRE. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 HALLIWELL-PHILLIPPS (J. O.). 
 
 A CALENDAR OF THE HALLIWELL- 
 PHILLIPPS' COLLECTION OF 
 SHAKESPEAREAN RARITIES. En- 
 larged by Ernest E. Baker, F.S.A. 
 Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 OUTLINES OF THE LIFE OF SHAKE- 
 SPEARE. With numerous Illustrations 
 and Fac-similes. 2 vols. Royal Svo. 
 
 HARRISON (Jane E.). 
 MYTHS OF THE ODYSSEY IN ART 
 AND LITERATURE. Illustrated with 
 Outline Drawings. Svo. iSs. 
 
 HARRISON (Mary). 
 
 COOKERY FOR BUSY LIVES AND 
 SMALL INCOMES. Fcp. Svo. is. 
 
 HARTE (Bret). 
 
 IN THE CARQUINEZ WOODS. Fcp. 
 Svo. IS. boards, is. 6d. cloth. 
 
 ON THE FRONTIER. i6mo. is. 
 
 BY SHORE AND SEDGE. i6mo. is. 
 *^* Complete in one Volume. Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 HARTWIG (Dr.). 
 
 THE SEA AND ITS LIVING WON- 
 
 DERS. With 12 Plates and 303 Wood- 
 
 cuts. Svo. ys. net. 
 THE TROPICAL WORLD. With S 
 
 Plates and 172 Woodcuts. Svo. 7s. net. 
 THE POLAR WORLD. With 3 Maps, S 
 
 Plates and 85 Woodcuts. Svo. 7s. net. 
 THE SUBTERRANEAN WORLD. 
 
 With 3 Maps and So Woodcuts. Svo. 
 
 7s. net. 
 THE AERIAL WORLD. With Map, 8 
 
 Plates and 60 Woodcuts. Svo. 7s. net. 
 HEROES OF THE POLAR WORLD. 
 
 ig Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 2s. 
 WONDERS OF THE TROPICAL 
 
 FORESTS. 40 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 2s. 
 WORKERS UNDER THE GROUND. 
 
 29 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 2s. 
 
 HARTWIG {Ur.)— continued. 
 MARVELS UNDER OUR FEET. 22 
 
 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 2s, 
 SEA MONSTERS AND SEA BIRDS. 
 
 75 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 DENIZENS OF THE DEEP. 117 
 
 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 VOLCANOES AND EARTHQUAKES. 
 
 30 Illustrations. Cr, Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 WILD ANIMALS OF THE TROPICS. 
 
 66 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 HAVELOCK (Sir Henry, Bart.). 
 MEMOIRS OF SIR HENRY HAVE- 
 LOCK, K.C.B. By John Clark Marsh- 
 man. Cr, Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 HEARN (W. Edward). 
 
 THE GOVERNMENT OF ENGLAND: 
 its Structure and its Development, Svo. 
 1 6s. 
 
 THE ARYAN HOUSEHOLD : its Struc- 
 ture and its Development. An Introduc- 
 tion to Comparative Jurisprudence. Svo. 
 1 6s. 
 
 HISTORIC TOWNS. Edited by E. A. 
 Freeman, D.C.L., and Rev. William 
 Hunt, M.A. With Maps and Plans. 
 Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. each. 
 
 BRISTOL. By Rev. W. Hunt. 
 
 CARLISLE. By Mandell Creighton, 
 D.D., Bishop of Peterborough. 
 
 CINQUE PORTS. By Montagu Bur- 
 rows. 
 
 COLCHESTER. By Rev. E. L. Cutts. 
 
 EXETER, By E. A. Freeman. 
 
 LONDON. By Rev. W. J. Loftie. 
 
 OXFORD. By Rev. C. W. Boase. 
 
 WINCHESTER. By Rev. G. W. Kit- 
 chin, D.D. 
 
 NEW YORK. By Theodore Roosevelt. 
 BOSTON (U.S.). By Henry Cabot 
 
 Lodge. 
 YORK. By Rev. James Raine. 
 
 HODGSON (Shadworth H.). 
 
 TIME AND SPACE : a Metaphysical 
 Essay. Svo. i6s. 
 
 THE THEORY OF PRACTICE : an 
 Ethical Enquiry. 2 vols. Svo. 24s. 
 
 THE PHILOSOPHY OF REFLEC- 
 TION. 2 vols. Svo. 21S. 
 
 OUTCAST ESSAYS AND VERSE 
 TRANSLATIONS. Essays: The 
 Genius of De Quincey — De Quincey as 
 Political Economist — The Supernatural 
 in English Poetry ; with Note on the 
 True Symbol of Christian Union — Eng- 
 lish Verse. Verse Translations : Nineteen 
 Passages from Lucretius, Horace, Homer, 
 &c. Cr. Svo. 8s. 6d. 
 
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 HOOPER (George). | 
 
 ABRAHAM FABERT : Governor of Sedan, | 
 
 Marshall of France. His Life and Times, i 
 
 1599-1662. With a Portrait. 8vo. los. 6d^ I 
 
 HOWITT (William). i 
 
 VISITS TO REMARKABLE PLACES, \ 
 Old Halls, Battle-Fields, Scenes, illus- 
 trative of Striking Passages in English i 
 History and Poetry. With 80 Illustra- 
 tions. Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 HULLAH (John). 
 
 COURSE OF LECTURES ON THE 
 HISTORY OF MODERN MUSIC. 
 Svo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 COURSE OF LECTURES ON THE 
 TRANSITION PERIOD OF MUSI- 
 CAL HISTORY. Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 HUME (David). 
 
 THE PHILOSOPHICAL WORKS OF 
 DAVID HUME. Edited by T. H. 
 Green and T. H. Grose. 4 vols. Svo. 
 56s. Or separately, Essays. . 2 vols. 285. 
 Treatise of Human Nature. 2 vols. 28s. 
 
 HUTH (Alfred H.). 
 
 THE MARRIAGE OF NEAR KIN, 
 considered with respect to the Law of 
 Nations, the Result of Experience and 
 the Teachings of Biology. Royal Svo. 21s. 
 
 HYNE (C. J. Cutcliffe). 
 
 THE NEW EDEN: a Story. With 
 Frontispiece and Vignette. Cr. Svo. 2s.6d. 
 
 INGELOW (Jean). 
 
 POETICAL WORKS. 2 vols. Fcp. Svo. 
 
 125. 
 
 LYRICAL AND OTHER POEMS. 
 Selected from the Writings of Jean 
 Ingelov/. Fcp. Svo. 2s. 6d. cloth plain, 
 3s. cloth gilt. 
 
 JAMESON (Mrs.). 
 
 SACRED AND LEGENDARY ART. 
 With 19 Etchings and 187 Woodcuts. 2 
 vols. 8vo. 205. net. 
 
 LEGENDS OF THE MADONNA. The 
 Virgin Mary as represented in Sacred and 
 Legendary Art. With 27 Etchings and 
 165 Woodcuts. I vol. Svo. los. net. 
 
 LEGENDS OF THE MONASTIC 
 ORDERS. With II Etchings and 88 
 Woodcuts. I vol. Svo. los. net. 
 
 HISTORY OF OUR LORD. His Types 
 and Precursors. Completed by Lady 
 Eastlake. With 31 Etchings and 281 
 Woodcuts. 2 vols. Svo. 205. net. 
 
 JEFFERIES (Richard). 
 
 FIELD AND HEDGEROW: last Essays. 
 With Portrait. Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 THE STORY OF MY HEART: my 
 Autobiography. With Portrait and nev/ 
 Preface by C. J. Longman. Cr. Svo. 
 35. 6d. 
 
 RED DEER. With 17 Illustrations by 
 J. Charlton and H. Tunaly. Cr. Svo. 
 35. 6d. 
 
 THE TOILERS OF THE FIELD. With 
 Portrait from the Bust in Salisbury Cathe- 
 dral. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 JENNINGS (Arthur Charles, M.A.). 
 ECCLESIA ANGLICANA. A History 
 of the Church of Christ in England, from 
 the Earliest to the Present Times. Cr. 
 Svo. js. 6d. 
 
 JEWSBURY (Geraldine Endsor). 
 
 SELECTIONS FROM THE LETTERS 
 OF GERALDINE ENDSOR JEWS- 
 BURY TO JANE WELSH CARLYLE. 
 Edited by Mrs. Alexander Ireland. 
 Prefaced by a Monograph on Miss Jews- 
 bury by the Editor. Svo. 165. 
 
 JOHNSON (J. and J. H.). 
 
 THE PATENTEE'S MANUAL : a Trea- 
 tise on the Law and Practice of Letters 
 Patent. Svo. 105. 6d. 
 
 JORDAN (William Leighon). 
 
 THE STANDARD OF VALUE. Svo. 6s. 
 
 JUSTINIAN. 
 
 THE INSTITUTES OF JUSTINIAN: 
 Latin Text, chiefly that of Huschke, with 
 English Introduction, Translation, Notes 
 and Summary. By Thomas C. Sandars, 
 M.A. Svo. 185. 
 
 KALISCH (M. M.). 
 
 BIBLE STUDIES. Part I. The Prophe- 
 cies of Balaam. Svo. los. 6d. Part II. 
 The Book of Jonah. Svo. 105. 6d. 
 COMMENTARY ON THE OLD TES- 
 TAMENT : with a New Translation. 
 Vol. I. Genesis. Svo. i8s. Or adapted 
 for the General Reader. 125. Vol. II. 
 Exodus. 155. Or adapted for the General 
 Reader. 125. Vol. III. Leviticus, Part 
 
 I. 155. Or adapted for the General 
 Reader. 85. Vol. IV. Leviticus, Part 
 
 II. 155. Or adapted for the General 
 Reader. 85. 
 
 KANT (Immanuel). 
 
 CRITIQUE OF PRACTICAL REASON, 
 AND OTHER WORKS ON THE 
 THEORY OF ETHICS. Translated 
 by T. K. Abbott, B.D. With Memoir. 
 Svo. I2S. 6d. 
 
 [Continued on next page. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, d- CO. 
 
 13 
 
 KANT {lmma.nue\)— continued. 
 INTRODUCTION TO LOGIC, AND 
 HIS ESSAY ON THE MISTAKEN 
 SUBTILTY OF THE FOUR 
 FIGURES. Translated by T. K. 
 Abbott, and with Notes by S. T. 
 Coleridge. 8vo. 65. 
 
 KEITH DERAMORE : a Novel. By the 
 Author of ' Molly '. Cr. 8vo. 
 
 KILLICK (Rev. A. H., M.A.). 
 
 HANDBOOK TO MILL'S SYSTEM OF 
 LOGIC. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 KNIGHT (E. F.). 
 
 THE CRUISE OF THE ' ALERTE \- 
 the Narrative of a Search for Treasure 
 on the Desert Island of Trinidad. With 
 2 Maps and 23 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 
 35. 6d. 
 
 LADD (George T.). 
 
 ELEMENTS OF PHYSIOLOGICAL 
 PSYCHOLOGY. Svo. 215. 
 
 OUTLINES OF PHYSIOLOGICAL 
 PSYCHOLOGY. A Text-book of Men- 
 tal Science for Academies and Colleges. 
 
 Svo. 125. 
 
 LANG (Andrew). 
 
 HOMER AND THE EPIC. Cr. Svo. 
 95. net. 
 
 CUSTOM AND MYTH : Studies of Early 
 Usage and Belief. With 15 Illustrations. 
 Cr. Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 BALLADS OF BOOKS. Edited by 
 Andrew Lang. Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 
 LETTERS TO DEAD AUTHORS. Fcp. 
 Svo. 2s. 6d. net. 
 
 BOOKS AND BOOKMEN. With 2 
 Coloured Plates and 17 Illustrations. 
 Fcp. Svo. 2s. 6d. net. 
 
 OLD FRIENDS. Fcp. Svo. 25. 6d. ne t . 
 
 LETTERS ON LITERATURE. Fcp. 
 Svo. 25. 6d. net. 
 
 GRASS OF PARNASSUS. Fcp. Svo. 
 25. 6d. net. 
 
 ANGLING SKETCHES. With 20 Illus- 
 trations by W. G. Burn Murdoch. Cr. 
 Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 THE BLUE FAIRY BOOK. Edited by 
 Andrew Lang. With S Plates and 130 
 Illustrations in the Text by H. J. Ford 
 and G. P. Jacomb Hood. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 THE RED FAIRY BOOK. Edited by 
 Andrew Lang. With 4 Plates and 96 
 Illustrations in the Text by H. J. Ford 
 and Lancelot Speed. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 LANG (Andrew) — continued. 
 
 THE GREEN FAIRY BOOK. Edited 
 by Andrew Lang. With 11 Plates and 
 S8 Illustrations in the Text by H. J. Ford. 
 Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 THE BLUE POETRY BOOK. Edited 
 by Andrew Lang. With 12 Plates and 
 SS Illustrations in the Text by H. J. Ford 
 and Lancelot Speed. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 THE BLUE POETRY BOOK. School 
 Edition, without Illustrations. Fcp. Svo. 
 25. 6d. 
 
 THE BLUE POETRY BOOK. Special 
 Edition, printed on Indian paper. With 
 Notes, but without Illustrations. Cr. 
 Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 LAVISSE (Ernest, Professor at the Sor- 
 bonne). 
 GENERAL VIEW OF THE POLITI- 
 CAL HISTORY OF EUROPE. 
 Translated by Charles Gross, Ph.D. 
 Cr. Svo. 5s. 
 
 LECKY (William Edward Hartpole). 
 
 HISTORY OF ENGLAND IN THE 
 EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 
 
 Library Edition. S vols. Svo. £'j 45. 
 
 Cabinet Edition. England. 7 vols. Cr. 
 Svo. 65. each. Ireland. 5 vols. Cr. 
 Svo. 65. each. 
 
 HISTORY OF EUROPEAN MORALS 
 FROM AUGUSTUS TO CHARLE- 
 MAGNE. 2 vols. Cr. Svo. 165. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE RISE AND 
 INFLUENCE OF THE SPIRIT OF 
 RATIONALISM IN EUROPE. 2 
 vols. Cr. Svo. 165. 
 
 POEMS. Fcp. Svo. 55. 
 
 LEES (J. A.) and CLUTTERBUCK 
 (W. J.). 
 B. C. 1887: A RAMBLE IN BRITISH 
 COLUMBIA. With Map and 75 Illus- 
 trations. Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 LEWES (George Henry). 
 
 THE HISTORY OF PHILOSOPHY, 
 from Thales to Comte. 2 vols. Svo. 
 325. 
 
 LEYTON (Frank). 
 
 THE SHADOWS OF THE LAKE, and 
 
 other Poems. Cr. Svo. 75. 6d. 
 Cheap Edition. Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 LLOYD (F. J.). 
 
 THE SCIENCE OF AGRICULTURE. 
 
 Svo. 125. 
 
14 
 
 A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 LONGMAN (Frederick W.). 
 
 CHESS OPENINGS. Fcp. 3vo. 25. 6d. 
 FREDERICK THE GREAT AND THE 
 
 SEVEN YEARS' WAR. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 25. 6d. 
 
 LONGMAN'S MAGAZINE. 
 Monthly. 6(i. 
 
 Vols. 1-20. 8vo. 55. each. 
 
 Published 
 
 LONGMANS' NEW ATLAS. Political 
 and Physical. For the Use of Schools 
 and Private Persons. Consisting of 40 
 Quarto and 16 Octavo Maps and Dia- 
 grams, and 16 Plates of Views. Edited 
 by Geo. G. Chisholm, M.A., B.Sc. 
 Imp. 4to. or Imp. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 LONGMORE (Surgeon General Sir T., 
 C.B., F.R.C.S., &c.). 
 RICHARD WISEMAN, Surgeon and 
 Sergeant-Surgeon to Charles II. : a Bio- 
 graphical Study. With Portrait and 
 Illustrations. Svo. 105. 6d. 
 
 LOUDON (J. C). 
 
 ENCYCLOPEDIA OF GARDENING. 
 With 1000 Woodcuts. Svo. 21s. 
 
 ENCYCLOPEDIA OF AGRICUL- 
 TURE : the Laying-out, Improvement 
 and Management of Landed Property. 
 With 1 100 Woodcuts. Svo. 215. 
 
 ENCYCLOPEDIA OF PLANTS: the 
 Specific Character, &c., of all Plants found 
 in Great Britain. With 12,000 Woodcuts. 
 Svo. 425. 
 
 LUBBOCK (Sir J., Bart., M.P.). 
 
 THE ORIGIN OF CIVILISATION, 
 and the Primitive Condition of Man. 
 With 5 Plates and 20 Illustrations in the 
 Text. Svo. iSs. 
 
 LYALL (Edna, Author of Donovan,' &c.). 
 
 THE AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A SLAN- 
 DER. Fcp. Svo. IS. sewed. 
 
 Presentation Edition. With 20 Illustrations 
 by Lancelot Speed. Cr. Svo. 5s. 
 
 LYDEKKER (R.). 
 
 PHASES OF ANIMAL LIFE, PAST 
 AND PRESENT. With S2 Illustra- 
 tions. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 LYDE (Lionel W.). 
 AN INTRODUCTION TO ANCIENT 
 HISTORY : being a Sketch of the His- 
 tory of Egypt, Mesopotamia, Greece and 
 Rome. With a Chapter on the Develop- 
 ment of the Roman Empire into the 
 Powers of Modern Europe. With 3 
 Coloured Maps. Cr. Svo. 3s. 
 
 LYONS (Rev. Daniel). 
 
 CHRIS TIA NITY AND INFALLI- 
 BILITY— Both or Neither. Cr. Svo. 5.^, 
 
 LYTTON (The Earl of). (Owen Meredith.) 
 
 MARAH. Fcp. Svo. 6s. ^d. 
 
 KING POPPY : a Fantasia. With i Plate 
 and Design on Title-page by Ed. Burne- 
 JoNES, A.R.A. Cr. Svo. 105. 6d. 
 
 MACAULAY (Lord). 
 
 COMPLETE WORKS OF LORD MA- 
 CAULAY : 
 
 Library Edition. S vols. Svo. £5 55. 
 Cabinet Edition. 16 vols. Post Svo. 
 
 HISTORY OF ENGLAND FROM THE 
 ACCESSION OF yAMES THE 
 SECOND : 
 
 Popular Edition. 2 vols. Cr. Svo. 55. 
 
 Student's Edition. 2 vols. Cr. Svo. 125. 
 
 People's Edition. 4 vols. Cr. Svo. i6s. 
 
 Cabinet Edition. S vols. Post Svo. 485. 
 
 Library Edition. 5 vols. Svo. £4. 
 CRITICAL AND HISTORICAL 
 ESSAYS, with LAYS OF ANCIENT 
 ROME, in i vol.: 
 
 Popular Edition. Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Authorised Edition. Cr. Svo. 25. 6d. or 
 3s. 6d. gilt edges. 
 
 ' Silver Library' Edition. Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 CRITICAL AND HISTORICAL 
 ESS A YS : 
 
 Student's Edition, i vol. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 People's Edition. 2 vols. Cr. Svo. Ss. 
 
 Trevelyan Edition. 2 vols. Cr. Svo. 95. 
 
 Cabinet Edition. 4 vols. Post Svo. 24s. 
 
 Library Edition. 3 vols. Svo. 36s. 
 ESS A YS which may be had separately price 
 td. each sewed, is. each cloth : 
 
 Addison and Walpole. 
 
 Frederick the Great. 
 
 Croker's Boswell's Johnson. 
 
 Hallam's Constitutional History. 
 
 Warren Hastings. (3^. sewed, 6d. cloth.) 
 
 The Earl of Chatham (Two Essays). 
 
 Ranke and Gladstone. 
 
 Milton and Machiavelli. 
 
 Lord Bacon. 
 
 Lord Clive. 
 
 Lord Byron, and The Comic Dramatists 
 of the Restoration. 
 
 The Essay on Warren Hastings anno- 
 tated by S. Hales, is. 6d. 
 The Essay on Lord Clive annotated by 
 
 H. COURTHOPE BOWEN, M.A. 2S.6d. 
 
 SPEECHES : 
 
 People's Edition. Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 [Continued on next page. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESS-RS. LONGMANS, GREEN, d; CO. 
 
 MACAULAY {Lord— contmued. 
 LAYS OF ANCIENT ROME, &>€. : 
 
 Illustrated by G. Scharf. Fcp. 4to. 
 
 los. 6d. 
 Bijou Edi- 
 tion. i8mo. 25. 6d. gilt top. 
 
 Popular 
 
 Edition. Fcp. 4to. 6d. sewed, is. 
 cloth. 
 Illustrated by J. R. Weguelin. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 35. 6d. cloth extra, gilt edges. 
 Cabinet Edition. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 Annotated Edition. Fcp. 8vo. is. sewed, 
 IS. 6d. cloth. 
 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS: 
 
 People's Edition, i vol. Cr. Swo. ^s.bd. 
 Library Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 21s. 
 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS AND 
 SPEECHES : 
 
 Popular Edition, i vol. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 Student's Edition, i vol. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 Cabinet Edition. Including Indian 
 Penal Code, Lays of Ancient Rome 
 and Miscellaneous Poems. 4 vols. 
 Post 8vo. 24s. 
 SELECTIONS FROM THE WRITINGS 
 OF LORD MACAULAY. Edited, with 
 Occasional Notes, by the Right Hon. Sir 
 G. O. Trevelyan, Bart. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 THE LIFE AND LETTERS OF LORD 
 MACAULAY. By the Right Hon. Sir 
 G. O. Trevelyan, Bart. : 
 
 Popular Edition, i vol. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 Student's Edition, i vol. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 Cabinet Edition. 2 vols. Post 8vo. 12s. 
 Library Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 36s. 
 
 MACDONALD (George, LL.D.). 
 
 UNSPOKEN SERMONS. Three Series. 
 
 Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. each. 
 THE MIRACLES OF OUR LORD. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 A BOOK OF STRIFE, IN THE FORM 
 
 OF THE DIARY OF AN OLD SOUL : 
 
 Poems. i2mo. 6s. 
 
 MACDONELL (Arthur A., M.A., Ph.D., 
 (Deputy) Professor of Sanskrit in the 
 University of Oxford). 
 A SANSKRIT-ENGLISH DICTION- 
 ARY: being a Practical Handbook, with 
 Transliteration, Accentuation and Ety- 
 mological Analysis throughout. 4to. 
 £2 2S. 
 
 MACFARREN (Sir G. A.). 
 LECTURES ON HARMONY. 8vo. 12s. j 
 
 MACKAIL (J. W.). 
 SELECT EPIGRAMS FROM THE 
 GREEK ANTHOLOGY. Edited with 
 a Revised Text, Introduction, Translation 
 and Notes. 8vo. i6s. 
 
 MACLEOD (Henry D.). 
 
 THE ELEMENTS OF BANKING. 
 
 Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 THE THEORY AND PRACTICE OF 
 
 BANKING. Vol. I. 8vo. 12s. Vol. II. 
 
 14s. 
 
 THE THEORY OF CREDIT. Svo. 
 Vol. I. 7s. 6d. Vol. II. Part I. 4s. 6d, 
 Vol. II. Part II. los. 6d. 
 
 MANNERING (George Edward). 
 
 WITH AXE AND ROPE IN THE 
 NEW ZEALAND ALPS. With 18 
 Illustrations. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 MANUALS OF CATHOLIC PHILO- 
 SOPHY [StonyJmrst Series) : 
 
 LOGIC. By Richard F. Clarke, S.J. 
 Cr. Svo. =,s. 
 
 FIRST PRINCIPLES OF KNOW- 
 LEDGE. By John Rickaby, S.J. Cr. 
 Svo. 5s. 
 
 MORAL PHILOSOPHY {ETHICS AND 
 NATURAL LAW). By Joseph Rick- 
 aby, S.J. Cr. Svo. 5s. 
 
 GENERAL METAPHYSICS. By John 
 Rickaby, S.J. Cr. Svo. 5s. 
 
 PSYCHOLOGY. By Michael Maker, 
 S.J. Cr. Svo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 NATURAL THEOLOGY. By Bernard 
 Boedder, S.J. Cr. Svo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 POLITICAL ECONOMY. By Charles 
 S. Devas. Cr. Svo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 MARBOT (Baron de). 
 
 THE MEMOIRS OF THE BARON DE 
 MARBOT. Translated from the French. 
 2 vols. Svo. 32s. 
 
 MARTINEAU (James, D.D., LL.D.). 
 HOURS OF THOUGHT ON SACRED 
 THINGS. Two Volumes of Sermons. 
 2 vols. Cr. Svo. 7s. td. each. 
 ENDEAVOURS AFTER THE CHRIS- 
 TIAN LIFE. Discourses. Cr. Svo. 
 7s. 6d. 
 THE SEAT OF AUTHORITY IN RE 
 
 LIGION. Svo. 14s. 
 ESSAYS, REVIEWS AND AD- 
 DRESSES. 4 vols. Cr. Svo. 7s. 6d. 
 each. 
 
 I. Personal : Political. 
 II. Ecclesiastical : Historical. 
 
 III. Theological: Philosophical. 
 
 IV. Academical : Religious. 
 HOME PRAYERS, with Two Services for 
 
 Public Worship. Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 MATTHEWS (Brander). 
 A FAMILY TREE, and other Stories. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 [Contimied on next page. 
 
i6 
 
 A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 MATTHEWS {Bv3ind&v)— continued. 
 
 PEN AND INK : Papers on Subjects of 
 
 more or less Importance. Cr. 8vo. 55. 
 WITH MY FRIENDS: Tales told in 
 Partnership. With an Introductory Essay | 
 on the Art and Mystery of Collaboration. . 
 Cr. 8vo. 65. 
 
 MAUNDER'S TREASURIES. 
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL TREASURY. With 
 Supplement brought down to i88g. By 
 Rev. James Wood. Fcp. 8vo. 65. 
 
 TREASURY OF NATURAL HISTORY : 
 or, Popular Dictionary of Zoology. With 
 900 Woodcuts. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 TREASURY OF GEOGRAPHY, Physi- 
 cal, Historical, Descriptive and Political. 
 With 7 Maps and 16 Plates. Fcp. 8vo. gs. 
 
 SCIENTIFIC AND LITERARY TREA- 
 SURY. Fcp. 8vo. 65. 
 
 HISTORICAL TREASURY: Outlines of 
 Universal History, Separate Histories of 
 all Nations. Fcp. 8vo. 65. 
 
 TREASURY OF KNOWLEDGE AND 
 LIBRARY OF REFERENCE. Com- 
 prising an English Dictionary and Gram- 
 mar, Universal Gazetteer, Classical 
 Dictionary, Chronology, Law Dictionary, 
 &c. Fcp. 8vo. 65. 
 
 THE TREASURY OF BIBLE KNOW- 
 LEDGE. By the Rev. J. Ayre, M.A. 
 With 5 Maps, 15 Plates and 300 Wood- 
 cuts. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE TREASURY OF BOTANY. Edited 
 by J. LiNDLEY, F.R.S., and T. Moore, 
 F.L.S. With 274 Woodcuts and 20 Steel 
 Plates. 2 vols. Fcp. 8vo. 125. 
 
 MAX MiJLLER (F., Professor of Com- 
 parative Philology in the University of 
 Oxford). 
 
 SELECTED ESSAYS ON LANGUAGE, 
 MYTHOLOGY AND RELIGION. 
 2 vols. Cr. 8vo. 165. 
 
 THE SCIENCE OF LANGUAGE, 
 Founded on Lectures delivered at the 
 Royal Institution in 1861 and 1863. 2 vols. 
 Cr. 8vo. 215. 
 
 THREE LECTURES ONTHESCIENCE 
 OF LANG UAGE AND ITS PLACE IN 
 GENERAL EDUCATION, delivered at 
 the Oxford University Extension Meeting, 
 1889. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 
 
 HIBBERT LECTURES ON THE ORI- 
 GIN AND GROWTH OF RELIGION, 
 as illustrated by the Religions of India. 
 Cr. 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 INTRODUCTION TO THE SCIENCE 
 OF RELIGION : Four Lectures delivered 
 at the Royal Institution. Cr. 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 MAX MULLER {F.)-contmHed. 
 
 NATURAL RELIGION. The Gilford 
 Lectures delivered before the University 
 of Glasgow in 188S. Cr, 8vo. 105. 6d. 
 
 PHYSICAL RELIGION. The Gifford 
 Lectures delivered before the University 
 of Glasgow in 1890. Cr. 8vo. 105. 6d. 
 
 ANTHROPOLOGICAL RELIGION : 
 The Gifford Lectures delivered before the 
 University of Glasgow in 1891. Cr. 8vo. 
 los. 6d. 
 
 THE SCIENCE OF THOUGHT. 8vo. 
 
 215. 
 
 THREE INTRODUCTORY LECTURES 
 ON THE SCIENCE OF THOUGHT. 
 8vo. 25. 6d. 
 
 BIOGRAPHIES OF WORDS, AND THE 
 HOME OF THE ARYAS. Cr. 8vo. 
 75. 6d. 
 
 INDIA, WHAT CAN IT TEACH US.? 
 Cr. 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 A SANSKRIT GRAMMAR FOR BE- 
 GINNERS. Abridged Edition. By A. 
 A. MacDonell. Cr. 8vo. 65. 
 
 MAY (Sir Thomas Erskine, K.C.B.). 
 THE CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY 
 OF ENGLAND since the Accession of 
 George III. 1760-1870. 3 vols. Cr. 8vo. 185. 
 
 MEADE (L. T.). 
 
 DADDY'S BOY. With Illustrations. Cr. 
 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 DEB AND THE DUCHESS. With 
 Illustrations by M. E. Edwards. Cr. 
 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 THE BERESFORD PRIZE. With Illus- 
 trations by M. E. Edwards. Cr. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 MEATH (The Earl of). 
 
 SOCIAL ARROWS: Reprinted Articles on 
 various Social Subjects. Cr. 8vo. 55. 
 
 PROSPERITY OR PAUPERISM.? 
 Physical, Industrial and Technical Train- 
 ing. 8vo. 55. 
 
 MELVILLE (G. J. Whyte). 
 THE GLADIATORS. 
 THE INTERPRETER. 
 GOOD FOR NOTHING. 
 THE QUEENS MARIES. 
 HOLM BY HOUSE. 
 KATE COVENTRY. 
 DIGBY GRAND. 
 GENERAL BOUNCE. 
 Cr. 8vo. 15. each boards. 15. 6d. each cloth- 
 
 MENDELSSOHN (Felix). 
 
 THE LETTERS OF FELIX MENDELS- 
 SOHN. Translated by Lady Wallace. 
 2 vols. Cr. 8vo. I05. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 
 
 17 
 
 MERIVALE (The Very Rev. Chas., Dean 
 of Ely). 
 
 HISTORY OF THE ROMANS UNDER 
 THE EMPIRE. Cabinet Edition. 8 
 vols. Cr. 8vo. 485. 
 
 Popular Edition. 8 vols. Cr. 8vo. 
 35. 6d. each. 
 
 THE FALL OF THE ROMAN RE- 
 PUBLIC : a Short History of the Last 
 Century of the Commonwealth. i2mo. 
 75. 6d. 
 
 GENERAL HISTORY OF ROME FROM 
 B.C. 753 TO A.D. 476. Cr. 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 
 THE ROMAN TRIUMVIRATES. With 
 Maps. Fcp. 8vo. 25. 6d. 
 
 MILL (James). 
 
 ANALYSIS OF THE PHENOMENA 
 OF THE HUMAN MIND. 2 vols. 
 
 8vo. 285. 
 
 MILL (John Stuart). 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF POLITICAL ECO- 
 NOMY. 
 
 Library Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 305. 
 People's Edition, i vol. Cr. 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 A SYSTEM OF LOGIC. Cr. Svo.3s.6d. 
 
 ON LIBERTY. Cr. 8vo. is. ^d. 
 
 ON REPRESENTATIVE GOVERN- 
 MENT. Cr. 8vo. 25. 
 
 UTILITARIANISM. 8vo. 55. 
 
 EXAMINATION OF SIR WILLIAM 
 HAMILTON'S PHILOSOPHY. 8vo. 
 165. 
 
 NATURE, THE UTILITY OF RELI- 
 GION, AND THEISM. Three Essays. 
 8vo. 55. 
 
 MOLESWORTH (Mrs.). 
 
 SILVERTHORNS. Illustrated. Cr.8vo.55. 
 
 THE PALACE IN THE GARDEN. 
 Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 55. 
 
 THE THIRD MISS ST. QUENTIN. 
 Cr. 8vo. 65. 
 
 NEIGHBOURS. Illustrated. Cr.8vo.65. 
 
 THE STORY OF A SPRING MORN- 
 ING, &>€. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 55. 
 
 STORIES OF THE SAINTS FOR 
 CHILDREN: the Black Letter Saints. 
 Illustrated. Royal i6mo. 55. 
 
 MOORE (Edward, D.D., Principal of St. 
 Edmund Hall, Oxford). 
 DANTE AND HIS EARLY BIOGRA- 
 PHERS. Cr. 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 
 MULHALL (Michael G.). 
 HISTORY OF PRICES SINCE THE 
 YEAR 1850. Cr. 8vo. 65. 
 
 NANSEN (Dr. Fridtjof). 
 
 THE FIRST CROSSING OF GREEN- 
 LAND. 
 
 Abridged Edition. With numerous Illus- 
 trations and a Map. Cr. 8vo. 75. 6^. 
 
 NESBIT (E.) (Mrs. Hubert Bland.) 
 LEAVES OF LIFE : Verses. Cr. 8vo. 55. 
 LAYS AND LEGENDS. First Series. 
 
 New and Cheaper Edition. Cr. Svo. 
 
 3s. 6d. Second Series. With Portrait. 
 
 Cr. 8vo. 55. 
 
 NEWMAN (Cardinal). 
 
 APOLOGIA PRO VItA SUA. Cabinet 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 65. Cheap Edition. 
 Cr. 8vo. 35. bd. 
 
 DISCOURSES TO MIXED CONGRE- 
 GATIONS. Cabinet Edition. Cr. 8vo. 
 65. Cheap Edition. Cr. 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 SERMONS ON VARIOUS OCCASIONS. 
 Cabinet Edition. Cr. 8vo. 65. Cheap 
 Edition. 35. td. 
 
 THE IDEA OF A UNIVERSITY 
 DEFINED AND ILLUSTRATED. 
 Cabinet Edition. Cr. 8vo. 75. Cheap 
 Edition. Cr. 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 HISTORICAL SKETCHES. 3 vols. 
 Cabinet Edition. Cr. 8vo. 65. each. 
 Cheap Edition. 3 vols. 35. 6^. each. 
 
 THE ARIANS OF THE FOURTH 
 CENTURY. Cabinet Edition. Cr. 8vo. 
 65. Cheap Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6^. 
 
 SELECT TREATISES OF ST. ATHA- 
 NASIUS in Controversy with the Arians. 
 Freely Translated. 2 vols. Cr. 8vo. 155. 
 
 DISCUSSIONS AND ARGUMENTS 
 ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS. Cabinet 
 Edition. Cr. 8vo. 65. Cheap Edition. 
 Cr. 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 AN ESSAY ON THE DEVELOPMENT 
 OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE. Cabinet 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 65. Cheap Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 CERTAIN DIFFICULTIES FELT BY 
 ANGLICANS IN CATHOLIC TEACH- 
 ING CONSIDERED. Cabinet Edition. 
 Vol. I. Cr. Svo. 75. td. Vol. II. Cr. 
 Svo. 55. 6d. Cheap Edition. 2 vols. Cr. 
 Svo. 35. 6^. each. 
 
 THE VIA MEDIA OF THE ANGLI- 
 CAN CHURCH. Illustrated in Lectures, 
 &c. 2 vols. Cabinet Edition. Cr. Svo. 
 65. each. Cheap Edition. 2 vols. 35. 6d. 
 each. 
 
 ESSAYS, CRITICAL AND HISTORI- 
 CAL. Cabinet Edition. 2 vols. Cr. 
 Svo. 125. Cheap Edition. 2 vols. Cr. 
 Svo. 75. 
 
 [Continued on next page. 
 
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 NEWMAN {C^x^itisX)— continued. 
 
 ESSAYS ON BIBLICAL AND ON 
 ECCLESIASTICAL MIRACLES. 
 Cabinet Edition. Cr. 8vo. 65. Cheap 
 Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 TRACTS. I. Dissertatiunculse. 2. On the 
 Text of the Seven Epistles of St. Igna- 
 tius. 3. Doctrinal Causes of Arianism. 
 4. Apollinarianism. 5, St. Cyril's For- 
 mula. 6. Ordo de Tempore. 7. Douay 
 Version of Scripture. Cr. 8vo. 85. 
 
 AN ESSAY IN AID OF A GRAMMAR 
 OF ASSENT. Cabinet Edition. Cr. 
 8vo. 75. 6d. Cheap Edition. Cr. 8vo. 
 35. 6d. 
 
 PRESENT POSITION OF CATHOLICS 
 IN ENGLAND. Cabinet Edition. Cr. 
 8vo. 75. 6d. Cheap Edition. Cr. 8vo. 
 35. 6d. 
 
 CALLISTA : a Tale of the Third Century. 
 Cabinet Edition. Cr. 8vo. 65. Cheap 
 Edition. Cr. 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 LOSS AND GAIN: a Tale. Cabinet 
 Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. Cheap Edition. 
 Cr. 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 THE DREAM OF GERONTIUS. i6mo. 
 6d. sewed, is. cloth. 
 
 VERSES ON VARIOUS OCCASIONS. 
 Cabinet Edition. Cr. 8vo. 65. Cheap 
 Edition. Cr. 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 FABULAE QUAEDAM EX TERENTIO 
 ET PLAUTO AD USUM PUERORUM 
 ACCOMMODATAE. With English 
 Notes and Translations to assist the 
 representation. Cardinal Newman's Edi- 
 tion. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 "'*^* For Cardinal Newman's other Works 
 see Messrs. Longmans and Co.'s Cata- 
 logue of Church of England Theological 
 Works. 
 
 NORTON (Charles L.). 
 A HANDBOOK OF FLORIDA. With 
 49 Maps and Plans. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 O'BRIEN (William, M.P.). 
 
 WHEN WE WERE BOYS: a Novel. 
 Cr. 8vo. 2s. bd. 
 
 OLIPHANT (Mrs.). 
 
 MADAM. Cr. 8vo. is. boards, is. td. cloth. 
 INTRUST. Cr. 8vo. IS. boards, is. 6rf. cl. 
 
 OMAN (C. W. C, M.A., F.S.A.). 
 
 A HISTORY OF GREECE FROM THE 
 EARLIEST TIMES TO THE MACE- 
 DONIAN CONQUEST. With Maps 
 and Plans. Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6rf. 
 
 PARKES (Sir Henry, G.C.M.G.). 
 
 FIFTY YEARS IN THE MAKING OF 
 AUSTRALIAN HISTORY. With 2 
 Portraits (1854 and 1892). 2 vols. 8vo. 32s. 
 
 PAUL (Hermann). 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF THE HISTORY OF 
 LANGUAGE. Translated by H. A. 
 Strong. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 PAYN (James). 
 
 THE LUCK OF THE DARRELLS. 
 
 Cr. 8vo. IS. boards, is. 6d. cloth. 
 THICKER THAN WATER. Cr. 8vo. 
 IS. boards, is. 6d. cloth. 
 
 PERRING (Sir Philip). 
 HARD KNOTS IN SHAKESPEARE- 
 
 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 THE 'WORKS AND DAYS' OF 
 MOSES. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 PHILLIPPS-WOLLEY (C). 
 
 SNAP : a Legend of the Lone Mountain. 
 With 13 Illustrations by H. G. Willink. 
 Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 POLE (W., F.R.S.). 
 
 THE THEORY OF THE MODERN 
 SCIENTIFIC GAME OF WHIST. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 POOLE (W. H. and Mrs.). 
 
 COOKERY FOR THE DIABETIC. 
 With Preface by Dr. Pavy. Fcp. 8vo. 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 PRAEGER (Ferdinand). 
 
 WAGNER AS I KNEW HIM. Cr. 8vo. 
 
 7s. 6d. 
 
 PRATT (A. E., F.R.G.S.). 
 
 TO THE SNOWS OF TIBET THROUGH 
 CHINA. With 33 Illustrations and a 
 Map. 8vo. 1 8s. 
 
 PRENDERGAST (John P.). 
 IRELAND, FROM THE RESTORA- 
 TION TO THE REVOLUTION, 
 1660-1690. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 PROCTOR (Richard A.). 
 
 OLD AND NEW ASTRONOMY. By 
 
 Richard A. Proctor and A. Cowper 
 
 Ranyard. With 31 Plates and 472 
 
 Woodcuts. 4to. 36s. 
 THE ORBS AROUND US: a Series of 
 
 Essays on the Moon and Planets, Meteors 
 
 and Comets. With Chart and Diagrams. 
 
 Cr. 8vo. 5s. 
 OTHER WORLDS THAN OURS: The 
 
 Plurality of Words Studied under the 
 
 Light of Recent Scientific Researches. 
 
 With 14 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Silver Library Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6</. 
 [Continued on next page. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 
 
 19 
 
 PROCTOR (Richard A.)— continued. 
 
 THE MOON : her Motions, Aspects, 
 Scenery and Physical Condition. With 
 Plates, Charts, Woodcuts, &c. Cr. 8vo. 55. 
 
 UNIVERSE OF STARS : Presenting 
 Researches into and New Views respect- 
 ing the Constitution of the Heavens. 
 With 22 Charts and 22 Diagrams. 8vo. 
 10s. 6d. 
 
 LARGER STAR ATLAS for the Library. 
 In 12 Circular Maps. With Introduction 
 and 2 Index Pages. Folio 15s. Or Maps 
 only 125. 6d. 
 
 THE STUDENT'S ATLAS. In 12 Cir- 
 cular Maps on a Uniform Projection and 
 one Scale. 8vo. 55. 
 
 NEW STAR ATLAS for the Library, 
 the School and the Observatory. In 12 
 Circular Maps. Cr. Svo. 55. 
 
 LIGHT SCIENCE FOR LEISURE 
 HOURS. Familiar Essays on Scientific 
 Subjects. 3 vols. Cr. Svo. 55. each. 
 
 CHANCE AND LUCK: a Discussion of 
 the Laws of Luck, Coincidences, Wagers, 
 Lotteries and the Fallacies of Gambling, 
 &c. Cr. Svo. 25. boards, 2s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 STUDIES OF VENUS-TRANSITS. 
 With 7 Diagrams and 10 Plates. Svo. 5s. 
 
 HOW TO PLAY WHIST: WITH THE 
 LAWS AND ETIQUETTE OF 
 WHIST. Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 HOME WHIST : an Easy Guide to Cor- 
 rect Play. i6mo. 15. 
 
 THE STARS IN THEIR SEASONS. 
 An Easy Guide to a Knowledge of the 
 Star Groups. In 12 Maps. Roy. Svo. 55. 
 
 STAR PRIMER. Showing the Starry Sky 
 Week by Week. In 24 Hourly Maps. 
 Cr. 4to. 25. 6d. 
 
 THE SEASONS PICTURED IN 48 
 SUN -VIEWS OF THE EARTH, and 
 24 Zodiacal Maps, &c. Demy 4to. 55. 
 
 STRENGTH AND HAPPINESS. W^ith 
 9 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 55. 
 
 STRENGTH : How to get Strong and 
 keep Strong, with Chapters on Rowing 
 and Swimming, Fat, Age and the Waist. 
 With 9 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 25. 
 
 ROUGH WAYS MADE SMOOTH. 
 Familiar Essays on Scientific Subjects. 
 Cr. Svo. 55. Silver Library Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 3s. bd. 
 
 OUR PLACE AMONG INFINITIES. 
 A Series of Essays contrasting our Little 
 Abode in Space and Time with the Infini- 
 ties around us. Cr. Svo. 55. 
 
 THE EXPANSE OF HE A VEN. Essays on 
 the Wonders of the Firmament. Cr. Svo. 55. 
 
 THE GREAT PYRAMID, OBSERVA- 
 TORY, TOMB AND TEMPLE. With 
 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 55. 
 
 PROCTOR (Richard A.)— continued. 
 
 PLEASANT WAYS IN SCIENCE. Cr. 
 Svo. 55. Silver Library Edition. Cr. 
 Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 MYTHS AND MARVELS OF ASTRO- 
 NOMY. Cr. Svo. 55. 
 
 NATURE STUDIES. By R. A. Proctor, 
 Grant Allen, A. Wilson, T. Foster, 
 and E. Clodd. Cr. Svo. 55. 
 
 LEISURE READINGS. By R. A. Proc- 
 tor, E. Clodd, A. Wilson, T. Foster, 
 and A. C. Ranyard. Cr. Svo. 55. 
 
 RANSOME (Cyril, M.A.). 
 
 THE RISE OF CONSTITUTIONAL GO- 
 VERNMENT IN ENGLAND : being a 
 Series of Twenty Lectures on the History 
 of the English Constitution delivered to a 
 Popular Audience. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 RAWLINSON (George, M.A., Canon of 
 Canterbury, &c.). 
 THE HISTORY OF PHCENICIA. W^ith 
 numerous Illustrations. Svo. 245. 
 
 READER (Emily E.). 
 
 VOICES FROM FLOWER-LAND: a 
 Birthday Book and Language of Flowers. 
 Illustrated by Ada Brooke. Royal i6mo. 
 cloth, 25. 6d. ; vegetable vellum, 35. 6d. 
 
 ,RIBOT (Th.). 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF ATTENTION. 
 Cr. Svo. 35. 
 
 RICH (A.). 
 A DICTIONARY OF ROMAN AND 
 GREEK ANTIQUITIES. With 2000 
 Woodcuts. Cr. Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 RICHARDSON (Dr. B. W.). 
 
 NATIONAL HEALTH. Abridged from 
 'The Health of Nations'. A Review of 
 the Works of Sir Edwin Chadwick, K.C.B. 
 Cr. 45. 6d. 
 
 RILEY (Athelstan, M.A., F.R.G.S.). 
 ATHOS : or, the Mountain of the Monks. 
 W^ith Map and 29 Illustrations. Svo. 215. 
 
 RILEY (James Whitcomb). 
 OLD-FASHIONED ROSES : Poems. 
 i2mo. 55. 
 
 RIVERS (Thomas and T. P.). 
 
 THE MINIATURE FRUIT GARDEN: 
 or. The Culture of Pyramidal and Bush 
 Fruit Trees. With 32 Illustrations. Cr. 
 Svo. 45. 
 
 RIVERS (Thomas). 
 THE ROSE AMATEUR'S GUIDE. 
 Fcp. Svo. 45. 6d. 
 
 ROBERTSON (A.). 
 
 THE KIDNAPPED SQUATTER, and 
 other Australian Tales. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 ROGET (John Lewis). 
 
 A HISTORY OF THE 'OLD WATER- 
 COLOUR' SOCIETY (now the Royal 
 Society of Painters in Water-Colours). 
 With Biographical Notices of its Older 
 and all its Deceased Members and Asso- 
 ciates. 2 vols. Royal 8vo. 42s. 
 
 ROGET (Peter M.). 
 
 THESAURUS OF ENGLISH WORDS 
 AND PHRASES. Classified and Ar- 
 ranged so as to Facilitate the Expression 
 of Ideas and assist in Literary Composi- 
 tion. Recomposed throughout, enlarged 
 and improved, partly from the Author's 
 Notes, and with a full Index, by the 
 Author's Son, John Lewis Roget. Cr. 
 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 ROMANES (George John, M.A., LL.D., 
 F.R.S.). 
 DARWIN, AND AFTER DARWIN: 
 an Exposition of the Darwinian Theory 
 and a Discussion of Post- Darwinian Ques- 
 tions. Part I. The Darwinian Theory. 
 With Portrait of Darwin and 125 Illustra- 
 tions. Cr. 8vo. I05. 6d. 
 
 RONALDS (A.). 
 
 THE FLY-FISHER'S ENTOMOLOGY. 
 
 Wth 20 Coloured Plates. Svo. 14s. • 
 
 ROSSETTI (Maria Francesca). 
 
 A SHADOW OF DANTE: being an 
 Essay towards studying Himself, his 
 World and his Pilgrimage. With Illus- 
 trations. Cr. Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 ROUND (J. H., M.A.). 
 
 GEOFFREY DE MANDEVILLE : a 
 Study of the Anarchy. Svo. 165. 
 
 RUSSELL (Earl). 
 
 A LIFE OF LORD JOHN RUSSELL 
 
 {EARL RUSSELL, K.G.). By Spencer 
 
 Walpole. With 2 Portraits. 2 vols. 
 
 Svo. 365. Cabinet Edition. 2 vols. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 125. 
 
 SEEBOHM (Frederic). 
 
 THE OXFORD REFORMERS— JOHN 
 COLET, ERASMUS AND THOMAS 
 MORE : a History of their Fellow- Work. 
 Svo. 145. 
 
 THE ENGLISH VILLAGE COMMU- 
 NITY Examined in its Relations to the 
 Manorial and Tribal Systems, &c. 13 
 Maps and Plates. Svo. 165. 
 
 THE ERA OF THE PROTESTANT 
 REVOLUTION. With Map. Fcp. Svo. 
 
 2S. 6^/. 
 
 SEWELL (Elizabeth M.). 
 AAJY HERBERT. 
 THE EARL'S DAUGHTER. 
 THE EXPERIENCE OF LIFE. 
 A GLIMPSE OF THE WORLD. 
 CLEVE HALL. 
 KATHARINE ASH TON. 
 MARGARET PERCIVAL. 
 LANE TON PA RSONA GE. 
 URSULA. GERTRUDE. 
 IVORS. HOME LIFE. 
 
 AFTER LIFE. 
 Cr. Svo. IS. bd. each cloth plain. 25. 6^. 
 each cloth extra, gilt edges. 
 
 SHAKESPEARE. 
 
 BOWDLER'S FAMILY SHAKES- 
 PEARE. With 36 Woodcuts. i vol. 
 Svo. 145. Or in 6 vols. Fcp. Svo. 215. 
 
 OUTLINES OF THE LIFE OF 
 SHAKESPEARE. By J. O. Halliwell- 
 Phillipps. With numerous Illustrations 
 and Fac-similes. 2 vols. Royal Svo. 
 
 A CALENDAR OF THE HALLIWELL- 
 PHILLIPPS' COLLECTION. OF 
 SHAKESPEAREAN RARITIES En- 
 larged by Ernest E. Baker, F.S.A. 
 Svo. I05. 6d. 
 
 THE SHAKESPEARE BIRTHDAY 
 BOOK. By Mary F. Dunbar. 32mo. 
 15. 6d. cloth. With Photographs. 32mo. 
 55. Drawing- Room Edition, with Photo- 
 graphs. Fcp. Svo. I05. 6d. 
 
 SHERBROOKE (Viscount). 
 
 LIFE AND LETTERS OF THE RIGHT 
 HON. ROBERT LOWE, VISCOUNT 
 SHERBROOKE, G.C.B., together with 
 a Memoir of his Kinsman, Sir John 
 COAPE SHERBROOKE, G.C.B. By A. 
 Patchett Martin. With 5 Copper-plate 
 Portraits, &c. 2 vols. Svo. 
 
 SHIRRES (L. P.). 
 
 AN ANALYSIS OF THE IDEAS OF 
 ECONOMICS. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 SIDGWICK (Alfred). 
 
 DISTINCTION : and the Criticism of 
 Belief. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 SILVER LIBRARY (THE). Cr. Svo. 
 
 3^. 6d. each volume. 
 
 Baker's (Sir S. W.) Eight Years in Ceylon. 
 With 6 Illustrations. 35. 6d. 
 
 Baker's (Sir S. W.) Rifle and Hound in Ceylon. 
 With 6 Illustrations. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Baring-Gould's (Rev. S.) Curious Myths of the 
 Middle Ages. y. 6d. 
 
 Baring-Gould's (Rev. S.) Origin and Develop- 
 ment of Religious Belief. 2 vols. js. 
 
 Brassey's (Lady) A Voyage in the ' Sunbeam '. 
 With 66 Illustrations, y. 6d. 
 
 [Continued on next page. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, S CO. 
 
 SILVER LIBRARY {Tlin)-contmued. 
 
 Clodd's (E.) Story of Creation: a Plain Account 
 
 of Evolution. With j-y Illustrations. 3^-. 6d. 
 
 Conybeare (Rev. W. J.) and Hoveson's (Very 
 
 Rev. J. S.) Life and Epistles of St. Paul. 
 
 46 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 3^-. 6d. 
 
 Dougall's (L.) Beggars All : a Novel. Cr. 8vo. 
 
 y. 6d. 
 Doyle's (A. Conan) Micah Clarke. A Tale of 
 
 Monmouth's Rebellion, y. 6d. 
 Doyle's (A. Conan) The Captain of the Folestar, 
 
 and other Tales. Cr. 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 Froude's (J. A.) Short Studies on Great Sub- 
 jects. 4 vols. 3^-. 6d. each. 
 Froude's (J. A.) Csssar: a Sketch. 3^-. 6d. 
 Froude's (J. A.) Thomas Carlyle : a History of 
 his Life. 1795-1835. 2 vols. 1834-1881. 
 2 vols. js. each. 
 Froude's (J. A.) The Tv/o Chiefs of Dunboy : an 
 Irish Romance of the Last Century. 3^. 6d. 
 Gleig's (Rev. G. R.) Life of the Duke of 
 
 Wellington. With Portrait. 3^-. 6d, 
 Haggard's (H. R.) She : A History of Adventure. 
 
 32 Illustrations. 3^-. 6c/. 
 Haggard's (H. R.) Allan Quatermain. With 
 
 20 Illustrations, y. 6d. 
 Haggard's (H. R.) Colonel Quaritch, V.C. : a 
 
 Tale of Country Life. 3^. 6d. 
 Haggard's (H. R,) Cleopatra. With 29 Full- 
 page Illustrations. 3.?. 6d. 
 Haggard's (H. R.) Beatrice. 3^. 6d. 
 Harte's (Bret) In the Carquinez Woods and 
 
 other Stories. 3^. 6d. 
 Hewitt's (W.) Visits to Remarkable Places. 
 
 80 Illustrations. 3^. 6d. 
 JefTeries' (R.) The Story of My Heart : My 
 
 Autobiography. With Portrait. 3J-. 6d. 
 Jefferies' (R.) Field and Hedgerow. Last 
 
 Essays of. With Portrait. 3^^. 6d. 
 Jefferies' (R.) Red Deer. With 17 Illustrations 
 by J. Charlton and H. Tunaly. Cr. 8vo. ''■ 
 3s. -ed. ; 
 
 Knight's (E. F.) The Cruise of the 'Alerte': I 
 the Narrative of a Search for Treasure on ; 
 the Desert Island of Trinidad. With 2 ; 
 Maps and 23 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 3^. 6d. ■ 
 Lees (J. A.) and Clutterbuck's (W. J.) B. C* i 
 1887, A Ramble in British Columbia. With | 
 Maps and 75 Illustrations, y. 6d. j 
 
 Macaulay's (Lord) Essays and Lays. With 
 
 Portrait and Illustration, 3^. 6d. i 
 
 Macleod's (H. D.) The Elements of Banking. ! 
 
 3^. 6d. ! 
 
 Marshman's (J. C.) Memoirs of Sir Henry I 
 
 Havelock. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Max Miiller's (F.) India, what can it teach us ? 
 
 Cr. 8vo. 3.r, 6d. i 
 
 Max Miiller's (F.) Introduction to the Science ' 
 
 of Religion. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. ! 
 
 Merivale's (Dean) History of the Romans ■ 
 
 under the Empire. 8 vols. 3s. 6d. each. 
 
 Mill's (J. S.) Principles of Political Economy, i 
 
 3^. 6d. I 
 Mill's (J. S.) System of Logic, y. 6d. 
 
 SILVER LIBRARY {THE)— continued. 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Historical Sketches. 3 
 
 vols. 3s. 6d. each. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Apologia Pro Yitt Sua. 
 
 3s. 6d. 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Callista : a Tale of the 
 Third Century. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Loss and Gain : a Tale. 
 
 3^. 6d. 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Essays, Critical and 
 
 Historical. 2 vols. ys. 
 Newman's (Cardinal) An Essay on the 
 
 Development of Christian Doctrine. 3s. 6d. 
 Newman's (Cardinal) The Arians of the 
 
 Fourth Century. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Nev/man's (Cardinal) Verses on Various 
 Occasions. 3^-. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) The Present Position of 
 Catholics in England. 3^^. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Parochial and Plain 
 Sermons. 8 vols. 3^. 6d. each. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Selection, adapted to the 
 Seasons of the Ecclesiastical Year, from the 
 ' Parochial and Plain Sermons '. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Sermons bearing upon 
 Subjects of the Day. Edited by the Rev, 
 W. J. Copeland, B.D., late Rector of Farn- 
 ham, Essex. 3.5-. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Difficulties felt by 
 Anglicans in Catholic Teaching Considered. 
 2 vols. 3s. 6d. each, 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) The Idea of a University 
 Defined and Illustrated. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Biblical and Ecclesias- 
 tical Miracles. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Discussions and Argu- 
 ments on Various Subjects. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Grammar of Assent. 
 3^. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Fifteen Sermons 
 
 Preached before the University of Oxford. 
 
 Cr. 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Lectures on the Doctrine 
 
 of Justification. Cr. Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Sermons on Various 
 
 Occasions. Cr, Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 Newman's (Cardinal) The Via Media of the 
 
 Anglican Church, illustrated in Lectures, &c. 
 
 2 vols. 3s. 6d. each. 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Discourses to Mixed 
 
 Congregations. 3s. 6d. 
 Phillipps-Wolley's (C.) Snap : a Legend of the 
 
 Lone Mountain. With 13 Illustrations. 
 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 Proctor's (R. A.) Other Worlds than Ours. 3.^.6^. 
 Proctor's (R. A.) Rough Ways made Smooth. 
 
 y. 6d. 
 
 Proctor's (R. A.) Pleasant Ways in Science. 
 
 3^. 6d. 
 Stanley's (Bishop) Familiar History of Birds. 
 
 160 Illustrations, y. 6d. 
 Stevenson (R. L.) and Osbourne's (LI.) The 
 Wrong Box. Cr. Svo, 3^. 6d. 
 
 {Contiimcd on next page. 
 
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 SILVER LIBRARY {TIUB.)— continued. 
 
 Wcyraan's (Stanley J.) The House of the 
 Wolf: a Romance. Cr. 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Wood's (Rev. J. G.) Petland Revisited. With 
 33 Illustrations, y. 6d. 
 
 Wood's (Rev. J. G.) Strange Dwellings. With 
 60 Illustrations. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Wood's (Rev. J. G.) Out of Doors. 11 Illustra- 
 tions. 35. 6d. 
 
 SMITH (R. Bosworth). 
 
 CARTHAGE AND THE CARTHA- 
 GINIANS. With Maps, Plans, &c. Cr. 
 8vo. 65. 
 
 SOPHOCLES. Translated into English 
 Verse. By Robert Whitelaw, M.A., 
 Assistant Master in Rugby School ; late 
 Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. 
 Or. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 STEPHEN (Sir James). 
 ESSAYS IN ECCLESIASTICAL BIO- 
 GRAPHY. Cr. 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 
 STEPHENS (H. Morse). 
 
 A HISTORY OF THE FRENCH RE- 
 VOLUTION. 3 vols. 8vo. Vols. I. 
 and II. 185. each. 
 
 STEVENSON (Robert Louis). 
 
 A CHILD'S GARDEN OF VERSES. 
 
 Small Fcp. 8vo. 55. 
 A CHILD'S GARLAND OF SONGS, 
 
 Gathered from ' A Child's Garden of 
 
 Verses '. Set to Music by C. Villiers 
 
 Stanford, Mus. Doc. 4to. 2s. sewed. 
 
 3s. 6d. cloth gilt. 
 THE D YN AM ITER . Fcp. 8vo. is. sewed. 
 
 IS. 6d. cloth. 
 STRANGE CASE OF DR. JEKYLL 
 
 AND MR. HYDE. Fcp. 8vo. is. sewed. 
 
 IS. 6J. cloth. 
 
 STEVENSON (Robert Louis) and OS- 
 BOURNE (Lloyd). 
 THE WRONG BOX. Cr. 8vo. 3s. bd. 
 
 STOCK (St. George). 
 
 DEDUCTIVE LOGIC. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 'STONEHENGE'. 
 
 THE DOG IN HEALTH AND DIS- 
 EASE. With 84 Wood Engravings. 
 Square Cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 STRONG (Herbert A., M.A., LL.D.), 
 LOGEMAN (Willem S.), and 
 WHEELER (Benjamin Ide). 
 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY 
 OF THE HISTORY OF LANGUAGE. 
 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 STURGIS (Julian, Author of 'My Friends 
 
 and I,' ' Thraldom,' &c.). 
 AFTER TWENTY YEARS, and other 
 Stories. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SULLY (James). 
 
 THE HUMAN MIND: a Text-Book of 
 
 Psychology. 2 vols. 8vo. 21s. 
 OUTLINES OF PSYCHOLOGY. 8vo. 
 
 gs. 
 THE TEACHER'S HANDBOOK OF 
 
 PSYCHOLOGY. Cr. Svo. 5s. 
 
 SUPERNATURAL RELIGION: an In- 
 quiry into the Reality of Divine Revela- 
 tion. 3 vols. Svo. 36s. 
 REPLY {A) TO DR. LIGHTFOOTS 
 ESSAYS. By the Author of 'Super- 
 natural Religion '. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 SUTTNER (Bertha von). 
 
 LAY DOWN YOUR ARMS {Die Waff en 
 Niedcr) : The Autobiography of Martha 
 Tilling. Translated by T. Holmes. 
 Cr. Svo. 7s. M. 
 
 SWINBURNE (A. J., B.A.). 
 
 PICTURE LOGIC : an Attempt to Popu- 
 larise the Science of Reasoning. Post 
 Svo. 5s. 
 
 SYMES (J. E.). 
 
 PRELUDE TO MODERN HISTORY: 
 being a Brief Sketch of the World's 
 History from the Third to the Ninth 
 Century. With 5 Maps. Cr. Svo. 2s. td. 
 
 A COMPANION TO SCHOOL HIS- 
 TORIES OF ENGLAND. Cr. Svo. 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 POLITICAL ECONOMY. With Problems 
 for Solution, and Hints for Supplementary 
 Reading. Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 TAYLOR (Colonel Meadows, C.S.I., &c.). 
 
 A STUDENT'S MANUAL OF THE 
 
 HISTORY OF INDIA. Cr. Svo. 7s. 6d, 
 
 THOMPSON (D. Greenleaf). 
 
 THE PROBLEM OF EVIL: an Intro- 
 duction to the Practical Sciences. Svo. 
 los. 6d. 
 
 A SYSTEM OF PSYCHOLOGY. 2 vols. 
 Svo. 36s, 
 
 THE RELIGIOUS SENTIMENTS OF 
 THE HUMAN MIND. Svo. 7s. 6^. 
 
 SOCIAL PROGRESS: an Essay. Svo. 
 7s. 6d. 
 
 THE PHILOSOPHY OF FICTION IN 
 LITERATURE : an Essay. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THOMPSON (Annie). 
 
 A MORAL DILEMMA : a Novel. Cr. 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, <& CO. 
 
 23 
 
 THOMSON (Most Rev. William, D.D., i 
 
 late Archbishop of York). ; 
 
 OUTLINES OF THE NECESSARY \ 
 
 LAV/S OF THOUGHT : a Treatise on i 
 
 Pure and Applied Logic. Post 8vo. 65. \ 
 
 THREE IN NOR \VA Y. By Two of Them. I 
 With a Map and 59 Illustrations. Cr. \ 
 8vo. 2s. boards. 25. 6d. cloth. 
 
 TOYNBEE (Arnold). 
 
 LECTURES ON THE INDUSTRIAL 
 REVOLUTION OF THE iSTH CEN- 
 TURY IN ENGLAND. 8vo. 105. 6d. , 
 
 TREVELYAN (Sir G. O., Bart.). i 
 
 THE LIFE AND LETTERS OF LORD \ 
 
 MACAU LAY. \ 
 
 Popular Edition. Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. j 
 
 Student's Edition. Cr. Svo. 65. ! 
 
 Cabinet Edition. 2 vols. Cr. Svo. 125. j 
 
 Library Edition, 2 vols. Svo. 365, j 
 
 THE EARLY HISTORY OF CHARLES i 
 
 JAMES FOX. Library Edition. Svo. i 
 
 i8s. Cabinet Edition. Cr. Svo. 65. ! 
 
 TROLLOPE (Anthony). | 
 
 THE WARDEN. Cr. Svo. 15. boards. I 
 IS. 6d. cloth. I 
 
 BARCHESTER TOWERS. Cr. Svo. 15. 
 boards. 15. 6d. cloth. 
 
 VERNEY (Frances Parthenope). 
 
 MEMOIRS OF THE VERNEY FAMILY 
 DURING THE CIVIL WAR. Com- 
 piled from the Letters and Illustrated by 
 the Portraits at Claydon House, Bucks. 
 With a Preface by S. R. Gardiner, M.A., i 
 LL.D. With 38 Portraits, Woodcuts and \ 
 Facsimile. 2 vols. Royal Svo. 425. j 
 
 VILLE (George). I 
 
 THE PERPLEXED FARMER: How is j 
 he to meet Alien Competition ? Trans- 
 lated from the French by William ! 
 Crookes, F.R.S., V.P.C.S., &c. Cr. ' 
 Svo. 55. 
 
 VIRGIL. 
 
 PUBLI VERGILI MARONIS BUCO- 
 LICA, GEORGICA, ^NEIS : The 
 Works of Virgil, Latin Text, with Eng- 
 lish Commentary and Index. By B. H. 
 Kennedy, D.D. Cr. Svo. 105. 6d. 
 
 THE jENEID of VIRGIL. Translated 
 into English Verse. By John Coning- 
 TON, M.A. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 THE POEMS OF VIRGIL. Translated 
 into EngUsh Prose. By John Coning- 
 TON, M.A. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 THE ECLOGUES AND GEORGICS 
 OF VIRGIL. Translated from the Latin 
 by J. W. Mackail, M.A., Fellow of 
 Balliol College, Oxford. Printed on 
 Dutch Hand-made Paper. Royal i6mo. 55. 
 
 WAKEMAN (Henry Offley, M.A.) and 
 H ASS ALL (Arthur, M.A.). 
 ESSAYS INTRODUCTORY TO THE 
 STUDY OF ENGLISH CONSTITU- 
 TIONAL HISTORY. By Resident 
 Members of the University of Oxford. 
 Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 WALFORD (L. B., Author of 'Mr. 
 
 Smith '). 
 THE MISCHIEF OF MONICA : a Novel. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 25. 6d. 
 THE ONE GOOD GUEST : a Story. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s. 
 TWELVE ENGLISH AUTHORESSES. 
 
 With Portrait of Hannah More. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 4s. 6<f. 
 
 WALKER (Major A. Campbell-, F.R.G.S.). 
 THE CORRECT CARD : or. How to Play 
 at Whist; a Whist Catechism. Fcp. Svo. 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 WALPOLE (Spencer). 
 
 HISTORY OF ENGLAND FROM THE 
 CONCLUSION OF THE GREAT 
 WAR IN 1815 TO 1858. , 6 vols. Cr. 
 Svo. 6s. each. 
 
 THE LAND OF HOME RULE: being 
 an Account of the History and Institu- 
 tions of the Isle of Man. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 WELLINGTON (Duke of). 
 
 LIFE OF THE DUKE OF WELLING- 
 TON. By the Rev. G. R. Gleig, M.A. 
 Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 WEST (B. B.). 
 
 HALF-HOURS WITH THE MILLION- 
 AIRES : Showing how much harder it is 
 to spend a million than to make it. Cr. 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 WEST (Charles, M.D., Founder of the 
 Hospital for Sick Children). 
 THE MOTHER'S MANUAL OF CHIL- 
 DREN'S DISEASES. Fcp. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 WEYMAN (Stanley J.). 
 
 THE HOUSE OF THE WOLF: a 
 Romance. Cr. Svo. 3s. 6^. 
 
 WHATELY (E. Jane). 
 
 ENGLISH SYNONYMS. Edited by R. 
 
 Whately, D.D. Fcp. Svo. 3s. 
 LIFE AND CORRESPONDENCE OF 
 RICHARD V/HATELY, D.D., late 
 Archbishop of Dublin. With Portrait. 
 Cr. Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 WHATELY (Archbishop). 
 
 ELEMENTS OF LOGIC. Cr. Svo. 4s. 6<^ 
 ELEMENTS OF RHETORIC. Cr. Svo. 
 4s. 6d. 
 
 [Continued on next page. 
 
24 
 
 A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 WHATELY {hxz\i\As\iO^)— continued. 
 LESSONS ON REASONING. Fcp. 8vo. 
 IS. 6^. 
 
 BACONS ESSAYS, with Annotations. 
 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 WHIST IN DIAGRAMS: a Supplement 
 to American Whist, Illustrated ; being a 
 Series of Hands played through, Illus- 
 trating the American leads, the new play, . 
 the forms of Finesse, and celebrated coups 
 • of Masters. With Explanation and Ana- 
 lysis. By G. W. P. Fcp. 8vo. 65. 6d. 
 
 Vx^ILCOCKS (J. C). 
 
 THE SEA FISHERMAN, Comprising the 
 Chief Methods of Hook and Line Fishing 
 in the British and other Seas, and Remarks 
 on Nets, Boats and Boating. Profusely 
 Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 65. 
 
 VVILLICH (Charles M.). 
 
 POPULAR TABLES for giving Informa- 
 tion for ascertaining the value of Lifehold, 
 Leasehold, and Church Property, the 
 Public Funds, &c. Edited by H. Bence 
 Jones. Cr. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 V/ITT (Professor). Translated by Frances 
 
 Yd U N G H U SB AN D . 
 
 THE TROJAN WAR. Cr. 8vo. 25. 
 
 MYTHS OF HELLAS : or, Greek Tales. 
 Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 THE WANDERINGS OF ULYSSES. 
 Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 THE RETREAT OF THE TEN THOU- 
 SAND : being the Story of Xenophon's 
 ' Anabasis '. With Illustrations. Cr. 
 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 WOLFF (Henry W.). 
 
 RAMBLES IN THE BLACK FOREST. 
 
 Cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 THE WATERING PLACES OF THE 
 
 VOSGES. Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 THE COUNTRY OF THE VOSGES. 
 
 With a Map. Svo. 125. 
 
 WOOD (Rev. J. G.). 
 
 HOMES WITHOUT HANDS: a De- 
 scription of the Habitation of Animals, 
 classed according to the Principle of Con- 
 struction. With 140 Illustrations. Svo. 
 75. net. 
 
 INSECTS AT HOME: a Popular Account 
 of British Insects, their Structure, Habits 
 and Transformations. With 700 Illustra- 
 tions. Svo. js. net. 
 
 INSECTS ABROAD : a Popular Account 
 of Foreign Insects, their Structure, Habits 
 and Transformations. With 600 Illustra- 
 tions. Svo. 75. net. 
 
 10,000/1/93. 
 
 WOOD (Re\'. J. G.)— continued. 
 
 BIBLE ANIMALS : a Description of 
 every Living Creature mentioned in the 
 Scriptures. With 112 Illustrations. Svo. 
 7s. net. 
 
 STRANGE DWELLINGS: a Description 
 of the Habitations of Animals, abridged 
 from ' Homes without Hands '. With 60 
 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 OUT OF DOORS : a Selection of Original 
 Articles on Practical Natural History. 
 With II Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 3s. 6^. 
 
 PET LAND REVISITED. With 33 Illus- 
 trations. Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 BIRD LIFE OF THE BIBLE. 32 
 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 35. 6cf. 
 
 WONDERFUL NESTS. 30 Illustrations. 
 Cr. Svo. 3s. 6rf. 
 
 HOMES UNDER THE GROUND. 28 
 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 WILD ANIMALS OF THE BIBLE. 29 
 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 DOMESTIC ANIMALS OF THE 
 BIBLE. 23 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 THE BRANCH BUILDERS. 28 Illus- 
 trations. Cr. Svo. 25. 6d. 
 
 SOCIAL HABITATIONS AND PARA- 
 SITIC NESTS. 18 Illustrations. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 25. 
 
 WORDSWORTH (Charles, D.C.L., 
 
 Bishop of St. Andrews). 
 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE, 1S06- 
 1846. Svo. 155. 
 
 WYLIE (James Hamilton). 
 
 HISTORY OF ENGLAND UNDER 
 HENRY IV. 2 vols. ¥01.1.1399-1404. 
 Cr. Svo. I05. 6d. Vol. II. [In the Press. 
 
 ZELLER (Dr. E.). 
 
 HISTORY OF ECLECTICISM IN 
 
 GREEK PHILOSOPHY. Translated 
 
 by Sarah F. Alleyne. Cr. Svo. 105. 6d. 
 THE STOICS, EPICUREANS AND 
 
 SCEPTICS. Translated by the Rev. O. 
 
 J. Reichel, M.A. Cr. Svo. 15s. 
 SOCRATES AND THE SOCRATIC 
 
 SCHOOLS. Translated by the Rev. O. 
 
 J. Reichel, M.A. Cr. 8vo. 105. 6d. 
 PLATO AND THE OLDER ACADEMY. 
 
 Translated by Sarah F. Alleyne and 
 
 Alfred Goodwin, B.A. Cr. Svo. 185. 
 THE PRE-SOCRATIC SCHOOLS : a 
 
 History of Greek Philosophy from the 
 
 Earliest Period to the time of Socrates. 
 
 Translated by Sarah F. Alleyne. 2 
 
 vols. Cr. Svo. 305. 
 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OF 
 
 GREEK PHILOSOPHY. Translated 
 
 by Sarah F. Alleyne and Evelyn 
 
 Abbott. Cr. Svo. 105. 6d. 
 
 THE ABERDEEN UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
™,T^T v'iNE OF 25 CENTS 
 
 AN INITIAL *^1"%" RE TO BCTUBN 
 n, BE ASSESSED FOR ^'^''-"''thE PENAt-TY 
 
 :f^Vs Took on the oat| ^ue^JH^^ 
 
 OVERDUE. 
 
 \^- 
 
 aprFM